Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

254

description

In a land where the sun sets in the north and rises in the south allelements began to shift. The warm season's transformation wouldbring about change as all breeds throughout the land carried outtheir duties preparing for the harsh times ahead......preparing forthe cold. With fear and confusion the band of Ward force onwardin the search for Ward's son. In lands not meant for peacefulanimals they would come across danger along with magic andmystery beyond their own knowledge; while the black stone laystill in its place other breeds would desire it to gain power......andstop at nothing to take it. This alone could bring the lastfoundations of Mother Nature's plans crumbling down whileforces in the wild far greater then one could fathom wait in theshadows to strike.

Transcript of Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

Page 1: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 2: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 3: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

Page 4: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

Also by This Author

The Band of WardThe Gathering

The Balance of HopeA Colder Sun*

* forthcoming

Page 5: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

The Band of Ward Book Two

Timothy David Walker

RNU Press2010

Page 6: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

© 2010 Timothy David Walker

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a re-trieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the written permission of the author.

Book Design & Layout by David Edwards (RNU Press)Cover Art Credit: © Teemu KoskinenInterior Art Credit: © Christine J. Buckley

First published by RNU Press555 Mapleview Drive WestBarrie, ON, L4N 8W2www.rnupress.com

ISBN: 978-0-9864879-6-5

This book is printed on acid-free paper.This book is a work of fiction. Places, events, and situations in this book are purely Fictional, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

Page 7: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

For my wifeThe calming eye of the hurricane

Page 8: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

Praise for The Gathering

“Endearing, sympathetic and compelling, to be remembered among children’s classics such as Charlottes Web ........ add

this writer to the stable of authors!”-Mike Gagnon, Writer and Founder of Open Book Press

“ Imaginative and original”-Key Porter Books

-scribd.com

“ The Band of Ward is a complete success!”-Matt Miller, The Reluctant Reader

Page 9: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Time of ChangeFear Stumbles NorthThe Taking of OdmanThe Arrival of The Cool SeasonThe Cubs JourneyThe Strongest of The Grey OnesAnd You Will Find ItPlanting The Seeds of FateMother and The Three StonesOnward EastMr. Malgi Thickblade’s PursuitThe Descending Duck and The Sleepless OwlFollowing The RatsMeetings of The PartnershipThe Stones of The GreensButterflies and The Great ToadsThe Unexpected Coming of WarDeep Within The Willow

1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.

10.11.12.13.14.15.16.17.18.

115274547577587101119129143153169181199213233

Contents

Page 10: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 11: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 12: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 13: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 14: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 15: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 1 -

The Time of Change

Whispers drift on the air . . . the cool season isnear. All breeds of animals big and small were preparing for the change. But the change seemed

different and the air smelled of fear. Across the heart of the land the Coldmare River flowed loud and strong. Its waters were cold and its current was fierce. Crossing its path was Swift the Great. This time of the season it was less dangerous due to the lack of flying steel although it still struck fear in its crossers regardless. The forests of the land still stood green but the color was changing. Soon the leaves would become golden brown and then fall to the ground below to settle in forever rest. The winds that would push in from the north were most likely to quicken this result. The ponds of the west were much too cold now for wildlife to swim in freely and the coming winds were causing the waters to dance rough and unwelcom-ing. The geese of the northlands rang out their familiar calls as they made their way due south to the lands where they all met after their long migration. It was a call that spread for miles reminding all of the coming of the cool season.

The old barn of the yard was still as the breeze washed over it whistling through the many holes that covered its outside. The large front doors sat ajar as they swayed slightly back and forth with a tiny continuous creak. It was early morning and even the rooster was still asleep; with his reasoning that it was too cold to rise before the sun. The first to break the peace

Page 16: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 2 -

—was Bernice, the golden lab. She stuck her head slowly out of the old barn’s large door and peeked about the lifeless yard. A sudden yawn came upon her as she stepped out into the chilly air. Her breath danced before her for a moment and then van-ished. The air was already cold enough that each breath did the same dance. Bernice looked to the far south and saw that the sky was a frosty orange and it looked as though it was going to be a clear day which meant that the sun may help to warm things up.

Bernice began to walk toward the east side of the yard until she reached the edge of the fields. She looked out into the dying grasses and took a deep breath. The fields were full of long strings of fog that moved about at a slow pace and left gaps that showed glimpses beyond it. The lab wanted to leave. She wanted to run east as fast as she could. She wanted to run like the wind and find what she desired most which was to see the ones she loved again. It had already seemed to have been forever and the pain was becoming too much to bare. Bernice took a slow step into the grass of the fields feeling the cold dampness, then another. Soon she stood amongst the remaining drifts of fog as the grass felt uncomfortable under her paws . . . cold and dying like her soul.

“Go to the fence if you so desire dear lab,” a shrill voice said startling her most suddenly. “You will not make it far, not now.”

Bernice turned and eyed whoever it was that had startled her out of deep thought so early in the morning. It was the yard’s so called earliest riser. It was Morchester, the rooster. He stood as tall as he could for the fact that he was a short rooster when compared to most. He stuck out his chest and clawed at the ground; as the crown atop his head flopped about. His feathers were a deep golden red and his legs a bright yellow. He

Page 17: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 3 -

was quite strong for his size but had thought deep down that he was much stronger. He strutted up to Bernice kicking his feet back as clumps of mud and grass flew about.

“The way is blocked now is what I meant, dear lab. No one comes in and no one gets out. You see what I mean dear?” The rooster added with a stern tone.

“Blocked?” Bernice said raising a brow, “All that separates the fields from the wild is a fence which I am quite capable of passing,” she added as she prepared to continue east.

“Oh yes dear, the fence is quite passable but just how do you figure you will pass the barbed wire that the farmer placed there just the other evening,” Morchester said crossing his wings at the front of his expanded chest.

Bernice glanced back at the rooster with a look of fear and sorrow. She then looked back to the fields which were now clear as the sun was in full view to the south and the last of the fog had vanished, “Barbed wire, it cannot be true! Why would the farmer do such a thing?” she replied.

It was true what the rooster had told Dear Bernice. The farmer had put up thick, sharp barbed wire two nights ago. The Horse Lords had seen it being done and had mentioned it to the bull, which leaked to the cows who told the chick-ens and then of course late the next evening was spilled to a rooster named Morchester. The farmer was tired of the unwel-come guests that had been showing up and figured if he put up the thick, sharp barbed wire then they would no longer come around hence no one gets in and no one gets out.

The rooster walked up beside the lab and stared off into the fields which were now baring the sound of thumping hooves off in the distance. He looked up at the eyes of the beautiful lab and then gave a smile of pity.

“I know why you toil in much sorrow dear lab,” the rooster

The Time of Change—

Page 18: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 4 -

—said with a more soothing voice. “The very thought of no onecoming back in scares you but yard animals are smart. You know that better than all others.”

Bernice sniffled and still did not look away from the far off unknown. No animal could get out and no animal could get in . . . or back in where they belonged. She turned and started back toward the yard with her head low. Cloud shad-owed the ground darkening the feelings of hope as Morches-ter expanded his chest and let out his early morning call.

The yard seemed slow amidst the drab morning and with the cloud came the chill of the season. Bernice walked up to the barn and sat by the doors which hung open almost com-pletely. She looked over at the small shelter of Kezwick the pig and managed a smile. Cob webs covered the leather flap that hung in the small entrance and the old steel bowl sat dormant and dry as a bone. The pig was gone, as was the two she loved most. She felt alone drowning in a deepening sorrow. A few yard animals walked past but did not look her in the eye they only looked to the ground that sat before them. She wished to run. She imagined bursting through the fence, through the thick, sharp barbed wire and finding the two she loved most waiting on the other side. She imagined Ward and Peller smil-ing and then embracing her tightly.

Her memory was fading quickly as time was not on her side. The very thought regarding the safety of the others was driving her to run to the fence and see for herself if the way was truly blocked, if it was, her pain would surly grow . . . so she sat wondering and she remembered back to when she con-vinced the warthog.

Before the warthog left with the pig:Bernice entered the old barn in a rage that boiled deep

* * *

Page 19: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 5 -

within her. It was caused by the selfishness of Marvel the Wart-hog. No animal had stomped into the deep, dark corner of the barn where he dwells in a long time but at the moment the lab felt no fear to do so. The dark consumed her sight and her pace slowed she looked about in the pitch black only seeing a gleam of light that shone down from the ceiling of the barn. There was a sudden snort of disapproval and Bernice stepped back slightly. The memories of the ones she loved then shadowed her sudden doubt and she walked further ahead until the deep breathing seemed only a foot away.

“One visitor this evening was one too many,” the warthog said in a deeply troubled voice, “stay in your own dwelling of he old barn if you know what is good for you lab.”

Bernice shivered slightly but she could not tell if it was fear or if it was rage, so she used it for rage. “Selfish beast you are! You should be ashamed!”

Marvel jumped up on all fours as the gleam of fading light bounced off his tusks. He stood face to face with Bernice as she felt the blast of hot air splash against her snout steaming from the warthog’s mouth and nostrils. Bernice did not flinch but quivered slightly. The warthog then turned back and laid down in the dark once more.

“You are no match for me lab and if you are here on behalf of the pig then I will give you but the same answer I gave him,” Marvel said. “I no longer leave on fool ventures.”

“Fool ventures!!” Bernice hissed in a sharp whisper. “It is the venture of fools who will decide the fate of many others!”

The warthog was quiet and only the sound of his low raspy breathing filled the air. Bernice stewed in her anger unable to leave her spot. She grinded her teeth as she stared at the lump of shadowed disgruntlement that lay in a pile in the dark cor-ner, “Stay then if you must hog but you will only live so long

The Time of Change—

Page 20: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 6 -

—and when the day comes of your judgment the last event you will remember will be the one on this day . . . letting down what you fought for so long ago.”

Marvel did not answer. Bernice stood still trying to catch her breath as the anger she had released left her winded. The warthog rose with a grunt. Bernice stepped back and looked behind her with a quick glance to check how close the door was.

“Do you see me in this pale gleam of light lab?” Marvel said as one eye was visible within the dusty ray of light before him. “I have seen what death looks like and I am one of the remain-ing that was part of why all is free of burden now. Do not ever accuse me of letting others down.”

Bernice searched for solace in calming her emotion. The eye of the warthog sat dormant waiting for an answer. She looked into the eye deeply and saw a glimpse of goodness, a glimmer of hope.

“I know of your deeds lord Marvel, we all do, and I wouldnever question them. All I ask is that you help Master Kezwick by seeing him safely to meet with the others. He can not go alone and you are well aware of that fact,” Bernice pleaded with a tone of respect.

The warthog looked to the floor as the light faded away. In the dark the two of them stood silent and the lab would not leave her spot until an answer was given. There was a loud snort and then the sound of Marvel’s hooves moving all about. Then the movement stopped and the answer came. “Sleep now lab and in the morning your small friend will be gone . . . as will I.”

Bernice slowly started back and then without a word slipped away off to her dwelling within the old barn. The warthog sat and stared at the darkness for a brief moment and then after

Page 21: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 7 -

his pondering he would inform the yard pig named Kezwick of his intention.

It had been Dear Bernice who had convinced the warthog to go with Master Kezwick. She thought only of the pig’s well being as she even felt somewhat worried for the safety of Mar-vel. As she dwelled in sorrow Morchester walked up slowly kicking at the gravel that was all around them.

“I have heard word around the yard that the sons of Geez the Old are planning some kind of counsel, probably just mean-ingless gossip,” the rooster said seeming to be scrambling forconversation.

“I have nothing to discuss with the cats. Since the old cat passed away the loft has been stuck in an odd limbo. In my opinion I believe they should be watched closely,” Bernice muttered softly.

“I see. You look as though you wish to run now dear. Do you wish to leave?” Morchester inquired while looking in the same direction as she was.

Bernice paused for a moment staring endlessly, “Yes,” shethen whispered quietly, “I do.”

Geez Jr. roamed about the loft as rays of clouded sunlight caused his whiskers to glisten. He mumbled to himself over and over again . . . worry was weighing on the cats and they were still quite shaken by the death of their father. The se-cret that Geez Gap had found out he had already spilt to his younger brother and the two of them toiled in thought over it. The paws of Jr. tapped lightly on the old wood planks that made up the floor of the loft while into the dim light walked a tired faced Gap. He looked as though he had aged extremely. Without much sleep there was a deep anger that was begin-

* * *

The Time of Change—

* * *

Page 22: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 8 -

—ning to stir within. His eyes were dark and drab. He passed Jr. without a word slightly bumping him on the way by. He gazed upon the spot where their father had laid for many years help-lessly. He then stepped toward it slowly. The mumbling of Jr. stopped as he suddenly caught sight of what his brother was doing.

Both cats knew the rules of the loft. The far spot off toward the back of the loft, where the sunlight shines and a soft bed of straw lye was the spot where their father was for almost his entire life. He had taken the spot after his father before him passed. Now the bed lye vacant after the passing of Geez the Old, whatever cat chose to sit in the straw now would become the new head master of the loft and Gap was but only two steps away. Jr. stared speechless and frozen. He would not try, for he could not, not now.

Gap stepped softly onto the straw as he adjusted his paws moving them all about. He could smell the scent of his father upon the straw and he breathed out slowly as he sat. With his eyes still shut Gap lowered his head in respect to their father while Jr. did the same. Gap then brought his head back up opening his eyes at the same time. He looked directly at his brother and his eyes seemed to stir with a sudden wisdom and strength. Jr. smiled a half smile and lowered his head in respect to his brother Geez Gap. He then ran to the large opening at the front of the loft that looked out upon the yard; “GAP IS THE NEW LOFT MASTER!” he yelled out as it echoed into the fields.

All the yard animals going about their tasks stopped for a moment looking up at the loft. Some talked in secret about it while others did not care. Back many ages ago it was a big event when a new cat was named head master of the loft. But times had changed and the cat’s power was dwindling.

Page 23: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 9 -

Jr. turned back and ran up to his brother’s side, he bowed and Gap nodded nobly. “I know of the stones whereabouts as do you and now the time has come. The cats will rise to power again and the stone is the key!” Gap bantered as his brother listened intently. “A new day has come my brother and the time of change is at hand.”

Bernice heard the announcement from the high opening to the loft and shook her head. Morchester looked up to the loft with a tilted brow before he spoke. “The one I hoped not to see as head master of the loft . . . now, Gap will have power.”

Bernice stood up steadfast and started toward the east fields. Morchester followed quickly stumbling slightly trying to catch up. A look had come across her face that boiled in anger. The rooster caught up to her struggling to keep pace. “Where are you going dear lab?” he asked tripping about.

Bernice glanced back at Morchester and walked a quicker pace. The rooster then fell and called out to the lab who kept moving. “You can not leave!! The way is blocked!!!!” This fell upon deaf ears.

There was no hesitation as Bernice stepped through the fields and began to make her way toward the east fence. The Horse Lords were nowhere in sight at the time so she began to run swiftly. The worry and fear drove her to run without tiring. The wilted grasses and weeds beneath each step gushed as the small hills of the fields seemed to carry her at an even faster pace. It was a few leagues to the fence and at the speed she was traveling she would be there in no time. The cool damp air pushed back her ears as she clinched her teeth tightly running up hill and down hill. Her hind legs began to tire as she was now far out into the fields. Bernice stopped for a moment try-ing to catch her breath. Looking all about she saw nothing but

The Time of Change—

* * *

Page 24: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 10 -

—open fields. She sniffed the air and perked up her ears. The air smelled of dying plant life and a cool north breeze. The only sounds that she heard were distant bird calls and the ongoing whistle of the wind that gave her a chill.

Bernice then looked back. The yard was but a dark mass that sat dormant and it reminded her of when she and Master Kezwick had made their long journey home from the south. She pondered the thought for a moment and forgot about her surroundings briefly.

“I do hope you are well Kezwick,” she whispered into the cool breeze. The sun was high but the thick white clouds still shadowed it from warming the land. Bernice pushed on in hopes that the weather would not turn ill. What would she do if and when she reached the fence? What if it was as Morches-ter had said it was? And if she could pass then where would she go? But only when she reached the fence would all these questions truly be answered.

The ground trembled under Bernice as she proceeded at a tired pace. The Horse Lords were on the move giving off theirfamiliar scent upon the breeze. It was possible that she was out of their scouting range for now but they would eventually search the entire length of the fields. She quickened her pace again as to the east a shape took form. The dying grasses be-came thicker the further she went and it slowed her progress often. It caused her to stumble and trip in spots almost falling flat on her face. The large mass ahead was indeed the east fence. At this point it was too difficult to tell if it was truly covered in thick, sharp barbed wire. Again the lab began to run. An unexplainable strength returned as she raced toward the fence and the sight of the fence may have been the reason behind her second wind. Over one last small hill she charged before slowing to almost a stop. She tried desperately not to look at

Page 25: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 11 -

the fence as she approached it. It was as though she wanted the outcome to be a surprise . . . like waiting for happiness only to find disaster.

A second before she was able to see the truth for herself a loud pounding of heavy hooves came up behind her. Bernice jumped and turned to face the sound baring her teeth. Stand-ing before her with a long shimmering mane and a tail that almost touched the ground was one of the many Horse Lords. It let out a thunderous bellow that caused the lab to lose her hearing momentarily. The horse then raised its front hooves high in the air and then down again, its eyes glimmered of youth and strength.

“You are one from the yard,” the beast asked with a low strong voice.

Bernice relaxed her nerves and answered, “Yes, I am Dear Bernice the golden lab.”

“Lab you say? Have I not seen you before?” the horse re-plied with puzzlement.

“I believe not, I have never ventured out this way before. I have seen so many Horse Lords in the past from a distance that I would not be able to tell the difference between you or any other,” Bernice said trying not to sound disrespectful.

The horse stood still for a moment looking deep into the eyes of the lab, “You know that it is not safe for you to be roam-ing the fields, even in the daytime.”

“I understand that but I only came to see the truth for myself,” Bernice responded while glancing about the field to see if any other Horse Lords were nearby, “Where are all the others?”

“I am the youngest of the scouts and also the fastest. I scout the furthest lengths of the fields and then bring word back to the Master Manes. It is a great honor,” the young horse said.

The Time of Change—

Page 26: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 12 -

—“My name is Copper.”

“Well I am honored to meet you great Horse Lord Copper.”Copper looked back far into the fields in the direction

of the yard, he stomped his hooves into the dying weeds and earth. Bernice had still not checked the fence as she stared up at the magnificent beast that stood before her. Copper was the smallest of the scouts but to the lab he was truly enormous. Deep down Bernice wanted to take the last few steps to wit-ness the truth of the east fence but she would drag it out as long as possible.

“If any of the Elder Horse Lords find you out here they will surely bring you burden. You must return to the yard be-fore any others find you roaming about the fields,” Copper said still keeping a scouting eye about.

Bernice took a deep breath and then turned to see what shape the fence was truly in. She gasped for air and exhaled a horrific cry that could have been heard for miles. The ‘al-ready’ high fence was at least ten feet higher. It sparkled in the faint gleams of sun that managed to seep through the clouds. The razor sharp barbed wire was woven together so tightly that not even a fly could slip past its wrath. From the very bottom of the fence up to the point of the barbed wires end it stood . . . thick . . . and deadly sharp to the touch. Bernice continued to cry out as tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Quiet down now dear lab . . . the other scouts will hear your screams,” Copper said in a sharp whisper.

“I care not great horse for my hopes are now but nothing,”Bernice answered. She turned and began to wander toward the yard in a careless wary sorrow.

“Wait!” Copper shouted suddenly, “I have seen you before. You traveled this way some time ago and you had a small pig

Page 27: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 13 -

with you.”Bernice stopped and laughed for a moment, “He did not

even tell me that he was leaving that morn,” she said sounding choked up. “He came back sometime later with ill news.”

Bernice turned toward the horse as her eyes swelled with tears, “It is Master Ward you saw so long ago and the pig was Lord Kezwick. They are gone now and after what I have seen standing before me I fear they will not return.”

Copper would try to calm Dear Bernice but the sorrow was too much. Her strength would vanish along with her hope. The young Horse Lord would return Bernice to the yard upon his back before the sun would drop out of sight in the north later that evening.

The Time of Change—

Page 28: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 29: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 15 -

Fear Stumbles North

To the deep southeast lay the largest and most lushforest of all the land. Due to its enormous size most animals that are unaware normally will not find their

way out; or will in a long period of time. The Black Root For-est stretches from The Mushroom Fields in the far west all the way to The Great Eastern Wall in the far east. The tall spruce trees that make up most of the forest travel north bordering the base of The Greens while stretching to the far, far south. Black Root Forest is ten times the size of any other woodland for hundreds of leagues and its trees stand as tall as the sky. Other than the mythical Beautiful Forest, Black Root’s history dates back for many ages as one of the oldest forests in all the land. It grew steadfast under the shadow of the Great Black Spruce itself.

Ages ago, before any man had touched the land a small, dark limbed spruce popped through the soil in the far southeast corner of the land. It flourished and grew fast as the land was fresh and without evil to spoil it. The rain was always pure as spring water throughout the warm seasons and the air was for-giving of the small tree when the cool and cold seasons arrived. The wind saw potential in the spruce and a rumor spread of the coming of a lush forest. Within a few seasons the spruce grew much higher than any of the surrounding plant life. Its limbs were long and black seeming to glimmer at night. The roots of the magnificent tree grew deep into the earth and outward for many miles. As time passed the tree became self aware of its

Page 30: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 16 -

—being and what had been expected of it.

More black spruce trees popped up out of the ground to the west of the High Black. Some grew faster than others and they all varied in shape. Some grew tall and thin while others were short and fat. Some had limbs that would glow at night the same as the High Black would; where as some had limbs that could move . . . they could actually move! The High Black never moved, but as time went on a lot of the trees gave birth to new abilities. The trees that would grow far across the land would always stay loyal to the High Black Spruce. This meant that a lot of the fresh water that fell from the sky would be soaked up by the High Black. It was out of respect that the other trees would not soak up as much. Before time could fully comprehend, the Black Root Forest was born and it did not take long for it to spread across the land becoming the massive black landscape that it is today. A haven for animals of good nature and bad, the forest is home to the largest amount of wildlife. Most animals know that if they were to enter the for-est that it was strictly enter at their own risk. To all, the Black Root Forest speaks for itself in age, mass, and being. No animal remains alive at the present time that could say that they saw the birth of the great forest, which is what gives it the true wonder it possesses.

Further south beyond the borders of the Black Root For-est lays the mysterious Unknown Regions. It is home to the wildest of animals. Large vast lands that stretch beyond sight venture onward to the very ends of knowledge. Once and awhile some of the animals to the far south would make their way north and wander the land freely. Whether out of curios-ity or fear it was not unusual to see animals come from the southern regions. The hunters would dwell deep in the south at times and the wild ones would stir in fear causing them to flee in directions that are unfamiliar. Lost animals would

Page 31: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 17 -

roam the lands and most would parish feeling abandoned and confused while wandering unforgiving places. The cool season was known to the animals of the far south as the season of man. Hunters would scout the land and bring pain to the free animals that lived and played there. The circle of life takes an ill turn to their being and the wild run . . . they run to places they have never been.

The grass was too deep for the cub named Tippy. He fell and lay still looking up at the towering trees that stood as high as the sky, for a moment he felt safe. The grass that surrounded him came crashing down as two large paws cleared a path for the little cub.

“Mama,” he whispered with a smile. “Do the trees touch the clouds?”

The large mother bear looked down at her cub and smiled. Her eyes were dark while a glint of light flashed deep within them. “There is no time for wonder at the moment Tippy.”

Far off deep in the thick woods that surrounded them was the sound of many dogs barking. Deppy the mother bear of Tippy looked up into the dark trees and sniffed the air, she knew that the hunters were near. Deppy nudged at her little cub and he stumbled up on all fours.

“We must run Tippy,” she whispered picking him up by the scruff of his neck.

“But why mama?” he asked as his paws dangled in mid air.“No time to explain at the moment Tippy I will answer

your wonder soon,” Deppy responded with a mumble while carrying her cub gently in her jaws.

The bear lunged onward in a panic as she was heading north while being quite unaware of it. Fear was burning inside as the sound of the hunters was becoming very clear. Push-ing on with a tiring sensation she bumped into the large trees

Fear Stumbles North—

* * *

Page 32: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 18 -

—that sat thickly all about. The barking was loud and the sound of many footsteps was filling the still forest with unwelcome noises. The very thought of the hunters catching up to them caused Deppy’s eyes to pool with tears.

The sun was now waking up in the south and the light streamed through the trees thick tops. Nothing was at all no-ticeable to the bear as she strained to gently hold Tippy in her jaws. The trees seemed to go on forever as she ran onward like being caught within a nightmare she wished to awaken from. The sunlight helped as she was able to avoid bumping into trees but it would also be an advantage for the hunters. The only thing that was giving the bear strength now was the fear that boiled in her belly as the barking rang in her ears. Surely now Deppy knew she was lost and a sense of hopeless-ness washed across her body. Her only concern was to find a safe place to hide her cub at this point.

As she continued through the maze of black trees she eyed the surroundings hoping to see a place for Tippy. It was like she had been running in circles as all the trees looked the same. Towering black spruce trees were all around them and some seemed to sway while others didn’t. The sound of barking dogs was even closer now and the footsteps made it quite clear that it was not just a pack of wild dogs the grunts and groans of man were also quite clear. Deppy could not understand them but she knew that they came with ill intentions, hunters always did.

“I’m scared mama,” Tippy said bouncing all about hanging from his mothers jaws.

Suddenly there was a loud boom that crashed into the air echoing loudly through the trees, it caused Deppy to jump wildly in fear and her direction changed as she was now run-ning through a thin broken line of trees. They whipped her face and Tippy yelped out as he also felt the wrath of the limbs. In

Page 33: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 19 -

the panic she did not realize that right ahead of her was a deep ravine and she could not see the edge blinded by the lashing of the limbs. She charged forward seeming now to have possibly lost the hunters as the sounds of their following had dwindled. Looking back with a quick glance she saw nothing but the tunnel through the trees that she had created. Then turning to look straight again she slowed her pace almost to a stop as her paws fell forward off the edge of the ravine. Small rocks fell and a cloud of dirt and dust drifted slowly along the side of the steep drop. Tippy hung from her mouth in mid air and stared down at the black spruce trees that were far below.

“Mama,” he whispered.Deppy struggled hard as she dug her back claws into the

earth. Pulling with her back legs she brought her front back up along with her cub and they tumbled to the ground. Deppy breathed in and out heavily and looked down at Tippy to see if he had been hurt in any way but he was perfectly fine. Even the scruff of his neck had not a single mark on it. Deppy cautiously stood up and told Tippy to be still. She listened carefully to the surrounding sounds and then sniffed the air lifting her snout high.

“They are still near,” she whispered with fear. “We’re trapped!”

Small rocks tumbled down the ravine as the sound of shouting was clear in the air again. Deppy looked deep into the eyes of her cub as hers glistened with tears that now fell to the forest floor. The barking was the closest it had been yet and the hunters would be upon them in moments.

“Tippy . . . I will not have the hunters take you,” Deppy said getting up on all fours.

“You must go now and never come back.”

Fear Stumbles North—

Page 34: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 20 -

—“We can go together mama,” the cub answered, “we can

run together.”“Not now my love . . . mama is too tired to run, but al-

ways remember that I love you and that I will always be in your heart,” Deppy sobbed as the hunters now came into clear view.

Deppy’s face suddenly became blank, her eyes dark as she looked back to see the dogs lunging forward. Two of the hunters were pointing objects at the large bear so she quickly turned back to her cub. Without a word she pushed Tippy off the edge of the ravine. With utter confusion the cub tumbled downward as clouds of dust filled the air that was around him. Deppy watched and then turned to face the hunters, this way she figured that they would not follow Tippy and he would have the chance to escape the wrath of the them and live to see another day . . . another day that he would start alone. Large crashes and thunderous booms echoed loudly causing birds to swarm into the air from out of the highest peaks of the trees and then silence fell.

Tippy tumbled and rolled as he held his breath. Nothing was clear around him and every so often he would catch a glimpse of a tree or thick bushes, he even thought for one brief moment he saw a flower. After a couple bumps and bruises he came to a stop at the base of a clearing. For the moment the cub could not move. He was somewhat in pain but was not in quite as bad shape as he thought he would have turned out to be. The cub looked up to the sky as the sun sat bright while a few thin wisps of cloud crept past it. He cried heavily for a long while never taking his eyes off the beautiful sky. The feeling was clear now that he was alone and he had no idea where he was. He tried to understand what it was his mother was trying to accomplish but the sadness and anger he felt made it hard to find reason, it would only make sense to him further down

Page 35: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 21 -

the road when he found forgiveness. After some time the cub stumbled up onto all fours and took a blurry eyed look at what surrounded him. Large black spruce trees were still in all di-rections and the hill he had rolled down was behind him. The clearing he stopped in was small and in the shape of a circle. It had long grass that was turning brown and there were small white moths flying about singing some strange songs that the cub could not understand.

“Pardon me little white ones but could you tell me where I am?” the cub asked in a low voice wondering if any of them had heard him.

The moths did not answer and continued to fly about sing-ing some song that hung silently on the morning breeze. Tippy moved about the long grass but all the directions out of the clearing scared him as they were dark and unknown. He could not go back the way he had come either as his mother had told him to never return, never, he thought to himself supposing it also meant he would never see his mother again . . . ever.

“Please little white ones help me find my way,” the cub pleaded as again he felt sadness overwhelm him. But again no answer came and Tippy sat in the center of the clearing as the sun continued drifting toward the north.

“You are lost yes?” a high raspy voice announced startling the tiny cub. He quickly ducked down low hiding in the long grass. He then peeked up slowly looking for where it was the voice had come from but all he saw were trees and moths. “Fear not little one.”

The cub slowly came back up out of the grass and saw what it was. At the edge of the tree line across from where Tippy stood was a single rock that sat upright out of the dirt and grass. It had a smooth round top without a single chip in it. Sitting atop it was a small old lady turtle and it was smiling at Tippy with dull aged eyes, eyes that looked as though they

Fear Stumbles North—

Page 36: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 22 -

—had seen centuries pass. The turtle sat still almost as thought it were a statue but every so often its eyes would blink as the smile remained.

“I am lost and mama is gone,” the cub cried softly.The old lady turtle then began to move; she did not move

off her rock but just did a complete circle upon it almost seem-ing to be scouting the trees around her. “I heard loud noises, I did,” the turtles face became concerned, “It was that in which took your mother little one?”

Tippy nodded slowly looking to the ground, “Hunters......they took away mama,” he said sadly.

“Hmmmm,” the old lady turtle hummed. “So now you are alone and lost yes?”

“Yes, I mean, I am now and mama told me never to come back,” the cub replied in deep sorrow knowing he truly would never see his mother again.

The old lady turtle did another turn upon her rock and then smiled again at Tippy. Then there was a blink and a pause, “I am Missy Moo the turtle and a very old lady turtle indeed. So if you need my help in any way I would be happy to give it.”

A flash of happiness glimmered in Tippy’s eyes which changed to confusion, “Do you mean that you will be mama?”

Missy Moo laughed loudly but with a smooth sound, she turned upon her rock again and then looked back to the cub, “No, no, no little one my day has passed for raising young ones, I now stay where you see me.”

“You mean on that rock you turn and turn on?” Tippy said pointing at the stone with one paw.

Again the old lady turtle let out a smooth loud laugh, “This is no rock little one,” she paused for a moment and then ex-plained. “I am a very old turtle and my time is short now. I had two sons that survived the days of the war when we lived in the north along the shores of Deep Shore Lake. Things be-

Page 37: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 23 -

came very difficult so we went south . . . me, my sons and my mate Walter Moo. We came all the way down to this very spot deep in the Black Root Forest and took this clearing as our own. Some time later my sons left Black Root heading south in search of new life . . . it was very hard to see them go but I understood. Walter and I grew old here and then a while backhe passed on which leaves only me now watching day and night pass until my time arrives.”

Tippy was listening so intently that he did not realize that Missy Moo had stop talking and then he came to his senses. “Then how will you help me Missy Moo?”

“I can only tell you the fastest way out of Black Root For-est for I can not leave this spot,” she answered turning atop her place once again.

“Why can’t you leave your ro.....I mean the spot you are on?” Tippy asked with still much confusion.

“This is not a rock, or a stone little one it is Walter Moo’s shell. When a turtle passes on it will then vanish and leave behind its shell. Then the mate that remains must stay with it until his or her time comes and the two shells will stay together for eternity. It is something turtles have been doing for ages,” she said in conclusion.

“Then why do you turn and turn and turn atop it?” Tippy said after thinking a moment.

Missy Moo laughed softly one last time and smiled, “Full of questions we are yes,” she then calmed herself. “It is a way of keeping my feet from falling asleep,” she replied and then surprising to the old lady turtle Tippy gave a little laugh of his own.

The two of them sat a while telling stories of what they had seen in the time they had lived so far as the sun was slowly falling in the north.

Tippy let out a long wide yawn as darkness was creeping

Fear Stumbles North—

Page 38: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 24 -

—up upon them. Shadows stretched across the clearing and then the moon gave it just enough light that the trees looked like towering mountain peaks surrounding them. Tippy looked up at them and then walked up close to Missy Moo and her shell. His eyes showed the fear that young eyes should while becom-ing lost in a place so large and dark. Missy Moo looked down at the cub from her spot atop her lost love’s shell.

“Only the shadows of the night are around us little one,” she whispered lying down. Tippy looked up at her and she smiled softly, the fear that was growing now subsided for the time being. He sat still leaning just slightly against the shells smooth side.

“You wish to stay the night here little one?” Missy Moo asked with tired eyes. “Sleep deeply beside my shell and when morning comes you may eat and be on your way.”

“I wish you could come with me, if only you weren’t so old.” Missy Moo giggled lightly with what strength remained as the cub added with droopy eyelids, “My name is Tippy.”

The cub slowly drifted into sleep as the old lady turtle watched over him and then as the trees sat looming in shadow she also drifted off.

It had seemed as though he had just closed his eyes when the cub saw the sun peeking over the trees to the south. The clearing was still dim shadowed by the spruce trees that filled Black Root. The grass underneath him was warm but the air was thick with damp cold as the cool season was soon to come. Suddenly his peaceful morning was shaken by a loud snap. Tippy glanced up and saw that Missy Moo was wide awake and busy catching white moths as best she could from atop her shell. Her neck reached far out and her jaw snapped as she caught them right out of midair. The silly moths seemed quite naive and continued to fly about her head singing the same song he had heard before. Missy Moo brought her head down

Page 39: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 25 -

slowly and smiled at Tippy swallowing the last of what was in her mouth.

“Good morning little one or should I say Tippy . . . Tippy the cub,” she greeted with an early morning giggle.

“Good morning mama,” Tippy answered with sleepy eyes.“Silly little one you must wake up now! Do you remember

where you are?” The old lady turtle then added loudly, “Liven up it is a new day!”

Tippy yawned and stretched, he then looked about and sadness grew across his face. The clearing, the old lady turtle, and his mother telling him to never come back . . . it had all been real and not just some odd dream.

“First eat and then I will send you on your way, yes,” Missy Moo said turning on her shell in a full circle.

“I don’t want to eat singing moths, yuck!!” Tippy responded sticking out his tongue in disgust.

Missy Moo laughed loudly with merriment and the big-gest smile yet stretched across her face. “No little one! You re-ally think that was what I intended,” she laughed again and cleared her throat. “No, no there are some thick wild blueber-ries along the edge of the trees across the clearing, so go on then, eat up.”

Tippy’s hunger groaned deeply and he leaped across the clearing as white moths scattered into the air like leaves in a wild wind. He found the blueberries and they were very thick, so thick that he had to bit them in half just so he could fit one piece in his mouth. He stomached all he could and then stumbled back to where the old lady turtle was. Tippy looked up at her and she giggled after seeing the bright blue mouth that the cub now had.

“The time has come little one for your first steps onward,” Missy Moo announced as though she was sending away one of her own.

Fear Stumbles North—

Page 40: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 26 -

—“I cannot go without you Missy Moo,” the cub cried. “I

need you now that mama is gone.”“My dear little cub . . . I wish I was young enough to go

but alas my age has caught up with me,” she replied with a deepening sadness. “It seems as though I have known you for so long though I haven’t.”

Tippy paused for a moment and then took a deep breath. He looked around at his surroundings and then back to the old lady turtle, “Then I should go, only, I do not know what way is safest.”

Missy Moo turned on her shell and faced to the west. She pondered for a moment and then spoke, “West would be the safest I would think . . . yes, west.”

Tippy took a few steps and then turned to thank her. She was happy Tippy had come across her place in the clearing. The only things that she had seen for such a long time where the moths in the daytime and the shadows at night. It had been a long time since Walter Moo had passed. Nothing had come along before Tippy, nothing worthwhile as she saw it.

The cub reached the edge of the trees and looked back at the old lady turtle one last time, “I go west and then what?”

Missy Moo smiled at the cub and then turned away from him, “Whatever awaits you will find you and you will find it.”

Page 41: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 27 -

The Taking of Odman

Odman the skunk had not made it to the mushroom’s edge. He so desired to set his sight upon Mother Nature but one time and now ill fortune plagued

him. Wet moss that covered the ground was what he was lying face down upon. There was no way for the skunk to escape his fate and the places it was about to take him to.

The skunk could not speak as the eyes of four towering grey wolves stared into his. One wolf stood out from all the others as its body was twice as large and its back towered above its head. The hair upon its back stood high and it bared teeth that looked as though they could break through bone like but-ter. Drool dribbled from the corner of its powerful jaws and its eyes were as red as a fire’s flame. This was the leader of the grey wolves of Silver Side and his name was Suss. At his side were three other wolves that were not as big as Suss but were still very large compared to most. Like Suss these wolves also had smooth, shiny, grey hair that was thick enough to repel heavy rain while keeping them toasty warm in the heart of the cold season. Mutter was the oldest and then there was Russum and Small. These four were the fastest and the strongest of the entire Silver Side Company and would stop at nothing to get what they wanted.

There was a deep desire within all four of the great beasts. There was something they wanted more than all other de-sires . . . they wanted their leader back. As they saw it, too

Page 42: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 28 -

—much time had passed already and the need for their leader grew stronger with each passing moment. Blinded by the task it was quite possible that the wolves would use violence as a tool. Suss looked about and licked his snarling chops. The day was aging and there was much to do. Odman did not answer their questions in the beginning but the wolves had methods that would bring out the skunk’s inner most secrets.

The wet grass edge ran miles between the Coldmare Wet-lands and the Mushroom Fields. Over the ages as the wetlands had stretched out its damp malice. What use to be long flow-ing green fields had become a cesspool of the most accursed swamps, small smooth rocks were scattered about wedged into the filth and if they were to be stepped upon one would surly slip and fall. Suss wanted to leave the disgusting landscape and head back up north to look for answers. But their intended prey continued south as the scent of the others was most po-tent though fading. Only Suss found it difficult to follow the scent due to the overpowering smell of the skunk.

“My, my you are rather foul Mr. Skunk,” Suss growled with a wrinkled nose. “You may have to lead the way seeing as your smell will cause problems.”

Odman again did not speak. His fear dwindled slightly as the wolves talked amongst themselves. The skunk slowly got up shaking slightly as he tried to regain his balance. He shook off the wet showering the wolves bringing them all to glare at the little animal with anger. What Odman had not realized was that he was an advantage to the band, as it turned out his stench was too much for the wolves and they were unable to follow the other scents. But they did not want to release the skunk either as they thought that they might be able to get im-portant information from him. Yes, it was the black stone they

Page 43: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 29 -

so desired which held the key to the wolves becoming againwhat they had once been.

“You know of what your friends intentions are as do we and you will tell us all we need to know,” Suss announced while breathing heavily into Odman’s face.

Odman’s response was quick mannered, “They are not my friends! I only wished to follow them to a certain destination I will have you know.”

Suss circled the little animal while growling deeply. “If you are going to be a burden we will have no mercy upon you. But, if you were to tell of the destination your companions are heading in we may spare your life.”

The sun was fading as Odman looked around at the circle that was surrounding him. The wolves wore evil smiles that sent a chill up the skunk’s back; “All I know is that Master Ward wishes to save his son,” Odman answered with an uncomfort-able swallow. “The others are his companions, not mine.”

The wolf laughed loudly and the others joined in. “You lie with such a weak spin little skunk. I grow tired of this land and these useless conversations . . . we will go north again and take you to Silver Side Wood, then all involved will decide your fate.”

The fear had returned and it overwhelmed Odman caus-ing him to almost fall over but before he could hit the ground Suss tossed him limply over his towering back. Odman looked down and was shocked at how high he was from the ground. Suss truly was the biggest wolf the skunk had ever seen. In a flash the wolves were off as the sun was now setting in the north. Odman latched onto Suss as the thoughts of Silver Side raced through his mind. He had seen glimpses of the dark forest when he was younger but he had never been inside its shadow filled belly. Silver Side Wood lined the western shore

The Taking of Odman—

Page 44: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 30 -

—of Deep Shore Lake and sat in a large corner between the East Run and the Dark Water Runoff. These water ways split off of the main Coldmare River connecting it to the lake. The East Run was almost a river in itself as it was quite a distance across. It was very difficult to get into Silver Side as it was surrounded by water, hills and gullies. It was used as a safe haven for the wolves for centuries. The forest was inviting but considering the inhabitants most steered clear. The trees were strong and green and took a liking to pretty much any animal. That was what made it so easy for the wolves to dwell there. The forest floor was full of paths that had been packed down by the con-stant movement of the wolves watching over the borders. The paths twisted around the large tree trunks while all types of flowers and wild weeds grew along the edges. It was the kind of forest that all free spirited animals could dwell in but that would never be, not while the wolves roamed its floor. To the east stretched a flat dormant piece of land named Dead Grass Flat and the name it was given said it all. It always seemed to grow greenish looking grass at the beginning of the warm season but within days would simply die. Some say that it was because the land sat so close to the Black Dens which caused it to die due to the foul air and sour soil.

Beyond Silver Side Wood and Dead Grass Flat sat a loom-ing rock that stretched far and wide and descended deep into the clay packed earth. The Black Dens was a solid mass of stone that was rumored impossible to break.

Surrounded by small rocky hills and tall scattered weeds the large rock sat unchanged since the rise of the weasels. The weasels of the Black Dens are the largest number of one animal to populate an area for miles and miles. Their numbers were double to any other and they were only growing. The dens were run by three separate leaders that made all the decisions in uni-

Page 45: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 31 -

son. The purpose of the three leaders was that if one leader was killed there would be two others of the same rank to make any last minute decisions. It was a tactic so that some laky could possibly make the wrong one. It was a way of having a backup plan that would make it as though nothing had changed. The leaders all looked the same . . . face, clothing, and attitude while their wisdom of all things was also equally matched. The weasels were smart and careful about what steps they took.

When it came to the wolves the weasels took their side. The way the weasels saw it was if the wolves prevailed the wea-sels would be given a large portion of power. All the way back to the Great War the weasels sided with the wolves. Even after the war was lost they sided with them and they agreed with the wolves’ reasons and desires. Before the war it had been the weasels that convinced the Wild Dogs of the Swift Forest and the rats of Deep Gully to join them in the plan that had been devised by none other then the great Dark Sky himself. But the plan had cost the wolf his freedom and left the entire part-nership broken and scattered. But the weasels showed no fear and vowed to free Dark Sky. While the rats ran back to dwell deep in the gully and the Wild Dogs returned bruised and battered to Swift Forest the three leaders of the Black Dens sent the three shadow weasels to Silver Side Wood. And upon one late night when the wolves were looking for answers Mer-mon walked into the woodland without fear while Blomm and Blum followed close at his sides. The wolves would look for any tactic to bring back their great leader and they knew that the weasels could come up with something more logical then any.

Their numbers were weak after the war and to try another campaign against Mother Nature would finish them surly. It was not a desire to bring violence upon all animals who dis-

The Taking of Odman—

Page 46: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 32 -

—agreed; it was to get all other animals to bow to their order. The wolves would not move to take over unless they had their leader back, so in a final counsel with the shadow weasels the wolves agreed. The plan was to get back the one stone in which Dark Sky was imprisoned before any siege upon the land was attempted. The Black Stone was what they needed and how they would find out about its location would be pure . . . sim-ple . . . dumb . . . luck. Thus, the shadow weasels would take it upon themselves to get the plan in motion as other parts would fall into place. Dumb luck would prove ill for Peller the golden lab and the decisions surrounding it that would decide the fate of all.

Odman held on as best he could as the wolf ran and jumped all about. It was a rough ride and the skunk was still feeling quite shaken by his fall. The grey wolves did not discuss much as they moved with swift speed. Once and a while they would slow down, but Odman considered it still quite fast. The skunk had no idea where they were but he heard a strong sound of running water which meant they were most likely near The Coldmare. He caught glimpses of trees and hills but nothing was familiar, it was also the middle of the night and the dark was thick. Far off there was a deep rumble in the sky . . . the wolves stopped for a moment listening and sniffing the air.

“A storm is coming,” Suss said in a low voice. “The scent is very strong.”

“Maybe we should find some shelter and rest as it passes,” Small added as the others looked to the clouded night sky. The grey wolves had traveled far from their home . . . restlessness and hunger began to set in.

Suss looked angry and frustrated. The storm was rolling in fast as lightning flashed silently along the southern landscape. Long deep rumbles followed, only then the wolves decided

Page 47: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 33 -

to find shelter. Odman heard them speaking quietly as they looked about along the edge of some trees. It turned out that they were at the north-west corner of Water Tip Wood. A for-est of goodness and warmth, it would not be hard at all to find good shelter there and soon they did. The other splendid point about Water Tip Wood was that within the tree line there were many different types of wild fruits to choose from that grew in large amounts. As the darkness covered the land the wolves rested and ate as much of the wild fruit as they could manage. Suss mumbled something unclear to Russum and moments later the wolf brought a mouth full of their findings to the skunk. Without a word Odman gobbled it all up and it was just enough to fill his belly. There was a brief moment when the skunk felt a glimmer of happiness but it quickly diminished as the visions of reality surrounded him in the cool night air. The wolves of Silver Side were taking him to their forest and fear was filling the skunk from head to toe. This was the last thought of Odman before sleep clouded his thought.

Thunder awoke the skunk as he jumped up in fright. Light-ning flashed violently above the treetops of Water Tip Wood causing long twisted shadows to appear on the floor of the forest. The storm had come and it was not a forgiving one. The wolves stirred slightly as the rolling thunder rumbled around them, they were sleeping and Odman was awake. Even though it was the cool season the leaves on the trees of Water Tip Wood always managed to stay thick just that extra bit longer. Green they still remained and none yet touched the ground. The tops of the trees were so dense that rain water had trouble reaching the forest floor which made it an ideal place to wait out a storm . . . but to the skunk it was the perfect chance to run.

The Taking of Odman—

* * *

Page 48: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 34 -

—Odman quietly stood up. He had not slept long and there

was a deep desire to do so. His eyes drooped and his head felt weary. With each step he was shaky and the storm did not help as each crash of thunder caused him to almost tumble and fall. This was his only chance as he saw it so he began to walk toward the edge of the trees. When he reached the tree line he looked out at the raging storm, rain came down heavy and blinding lightning filled the sky like great cobwebs. Thun-der followed with bursts of enormous grey clouds towering beyond sight. The storm seemed as though it would never end and there was no way the skunk would make it far. The winds alone would send him tumbling about and the rain came so hard that it would blind him for sure. But as he knew at this point it was his only chance. Odman slowly stepped one foot out into the wet dead grass that surround the forest and he felt the cold punishing rain pelt him instantly.

“You would never make it alone in that storm skunk,” a voice hissed from behind him. “It would surly carry you away.”

Odman quickly stepped back in amongst the trees. He stood stiff and silent while fear kept him from looking back at what it was that spoke to him, “I only wished to get some fresh air that is all. It is quiet stuffy under these dense trees I must say,” Odman answered calmly.

An evil laugh came raspy and then the sound of an ani-mal approaching. “You did not wish to escape skunk because time was on your side was it not,” Suss said with a smile that glimmered in the flashes of lightning. The grey wolf had been awake the entire time and watching Odman closely.

“As you said, I would never make it alone and this seems very true. The storm would swallow me whole,” the skunk re-plied still looking out into the curtain of heavy rain.

Suss stepped up beside Odman and looked also. The rain

Page 49: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 35 -

was almost like a wall now and mixed with the dark night it was impossible to see anything beyond the border of the for-est. The wolf then pushed Odman back roughly and the skunk fell onto his side. He looked up at Suss while the wolf ’s eyes gleamed in the dark. With each blinding flash of lightning Odman saw sharp teeth that were locked together with snarl-ing lips curled above them. Suss had an anger that was not meant to be toyed with.

“If you got away skunk we would still find you and we will find your friends . . . every last one of them,” Suss announced in an evil hiss. He then walked off into the dark lying down with the other grey wolves that were all now awake and look-ing up at the skunk.

Odman did not get up from where he had fallen. He lay still after curling up into a shivering ball of fear. He would not sleep for the rest of the night and neither would Suss.

The storm raged on through the night, it let up at some points and would start up strong again. Thin streams of rain water had found its way through the limbs and leaves high above as the amount of water eventually proved too much. Large puddles started to form around Odman and he pulled into an even tighter ball trying to avoid getting wet. The wolves slept the rest of the night but Suss remained awake sniffing at the air and watching the trees for movement. It seemed the night would never end as the puddles got bigger and deeper.

The rain soon let up and only distant flashes of lightning remained to the north. The rain water stopped dripping about and a dim sparkle of sunlight snuck through the trees. Morn-ing was arriving and the clouds were gone. The sky was clear and blue while the damp cold was subsiding. The grey wolves were up and once again feasting on the wild fruit that had seemed to grow plentiful over night. They then drank loudly

The Taking of Odman—

Page 50: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 36 -

—from the puddles that were all about. Odman quickly walked up to one of the puddles and drank his fill. His body ached while his stomach grumbled.

“Eat skunk, we leave with haste.” Suss scolded as he sat against a tree trunk chewing on some berries.

Odman than began to eat as fast as he could. There was not much left as the wolves had eaten most of it. Half full Odman licked his lips and took one last slurp of water. The wolves were now ready as Suss looked out beyond the border of the trees. The sun was bright and the land was visible for miles. Suss looked all about the open ground that lie around them and saw nothing but the plant life that still remained. The ground glistened like ice as the remaining rain water had soaked the dead field grass and weeds. Suss then turned back to look at the others who all waited for his command.

“We travel to Silver Side before the sun falls. We will not stop until we reach our woodland which means anyone who falls behind is left behind!” Suss announced sternly while the others listened. “We go north to the Swift and cross. From there we travel east and cross the Old Bridge into Silver Side, only then you will rest again while I inform the partnership of our progress.”

The wolves gave no argument, they knew it would be dif-ficult to reach Old Bridge before sundown but they also knew that Suss meant what he said. Suss then turned toward Small and without a second glance mumbled, “You take the skunk.” Small said nothing and made his way over to Odman.

Russum and Mutter were already on their way as Suss ran swiftly behind them. Small helped the skunk up on to his back, it was large but not near as big as Suss’s had been. He made sure Odman had a good grip and then they were off a few paces behind the others. It would prove to be a rough ride for

Page 51: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 37 -

Odman once more and it would not stop until they reached the Old Bridge.

The Old Bridge was a relic of the land. It had been built by ancestors ages ago of the wolves that roamed the wood now. It stretched across the thinnest section of the Dark Water Run-off. At both ends there were old wooden posts that were thrust into the ground while strong grapevine was used to make the walk across. The vines were weaved together just wide enough that the wolves could walk across single file. It was quite a long fall to the water below and the bridge was very unstable. The purpose of it was to create an easier way across to the land beyond Dark Water this way they did not have to walk for miles and miles around the Dark Water Hills to get beyond their own land. It also proved affective in the war when the wolves returned to Silver Side in retreat, many of the wounded survived by saving time in using this route. To this very day the wolves of Silver Side depend on the Old Bridge as they did so long ago and the grey wolves would use that very bridge as their passage back to their wood on this very day.

Russum with a keen sense of smell was at the front sniffing the air as he ran. His legs did not tire as he moved the fastest of the four, but they would tire soon. The sound of running water was near and the wolf knew The Coldmare was close by. Rus-sum steered his direction so that the group would run parallel to the river heading north. The day was clear but the air proved cold at the speed that the wolves were moving.

Mutter kept pace with Russum while Suss was a little further back. He trusted the knowledge of his wolves when traveling. They all had a good sense of the land around them, especially Russum. Mutter was the scout that eyed what sur-rounded them. He watched out for landmarks and odd an-imals, he watched out for food and shelter. Mutter was the

The Taking of Odman—

Page 52: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 38 -

—eyes and ears which never let down the group, it was almost as though he had been born with the eyes of a hawk and the ears of a rabbit. Suss, being the leader, made the decisions and the others trusted him in everything he did.

Small was the one that did most of the dirty work. He was very strong and loyal but his senses were the weakest of the four. Suss loved him the same as the others but Small always felt inferior. He was quiet and mostly kept to himself obeying every command given by Suss.

The grey wolves of Silver Side moved onward as the sun traveled slowly across the sky. Time was ageing swiftly and the pace of the group quickened, much to the disgruntlement of Small. He was becoming tired from the burden of carrying Od-man. The Coldmare was in sight far to the left of them as they ran north up the bank of the river. The bank ran along the edge of the Coldmare and was covered in small rocks and wet sand which slowed the pace down. It was difficult to run quickly as their paws sunk into the sand and slipped on the rocks. Far off to their right was The High Lands where the birds of prey flew. The birds of prey not only desire food but they also would go out of their way to burden any beasts crossing their land. So the group would run up the bank to the corner of the Swift Highway and the Coldmare Bridge. There they would cross and the fear was in each one of them in regards to crossing the Swift, but none showed it.

Up the bank they stumbled. Small stumbled much more then the others and Odman held on tightly as he tried hard not to fall. He remembered how much it had hurt falling off the rabbit and this time he was much higher off the ground. Loud shrieks suddenly filled the air and Suss looked up fran-ticly, hawks were circling the land high above. It seemed as though they were very far out of their range and it caused the

Page 53: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 39 -

wolves to slow looking up in wonder. Something must have been happening as the hawks were on such high alert. Suss doubled his pace and passed Mutter in seconds, he made up the ground between him and Russum quickly and quietly.

“Stop then!!” the wolf hollered loudly. Russum came to a quick halt. Suss ran up to his side and showed no sign of tir-ing.

Russum sat for a moment catching his breath while Suss breathed calm as though he had not been running at all. Mut-ter came up moments later followed by Small soon after. They both panted loudly in hopes of water.

“The birds of prey are flying well beyond their borders,” Suss began while keeping an eye on the hawks. “They only would if one of their own had been hurt or gone missing.”

Suss looked deep into Odman’s eyes, “You would not know anything of this now would you skunk?”

Odman just shook his head and kept himself steady atop Small’s back.

“We should keep moving if we mean to make it to the Old Bridge before the sun falls,” Russum said seeing the frustration in the eyes of Suss still watching the circling hawks.

Soon after the advice of Russum the hawks were suddenly making their way down toward the wolves at a fast rate. Fear did not consume the four wolves they only readied themselves for anything. Two very large hawks came into clear view as their wing spans blocked out the sun. Three other hawks head-ed back in the direction of the High Lands. In moments the two large hawks landed gracefully several feet away from the grey wolves. They tucked in their large wings after giving them a couple of flaps and nodded at one another. They spoke silent enough that the wolves could not hear them before one nod-ded and they turned toward the four from Silver Side.

The Taking of Odman—

Page 54: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 40 -

—“We have not passed through your lands birds of prey, so

do not come looking for trouble,” Suss said speaking loudly and proud.

Both of the hawks smiled without a word as they eyed up the skunk atop Small’s back. They did not approach the wolves as they were smart enough to know of the danger.

“We do not come upon you with ill intention wolf,” one of the enormous hawks announced. “We come for your catch.”

The wolves looked about for a moment and then realized what it was the hawks spoke of, it was Odman they wanted. Suss laughed loudly much to the surprise of the hawks and then stared them down with eyes of extreme rage. “If you speak of the skunk I am afraid that you will go back home empty handed.”

Odman was still feeling the effects of the bumpy ride he had taken so far. At this point he was very happy to be in the company of the grey wolves of Silver Side. The very thought of the birds of prey taking him away in their sharp claws sent numbing chills down his back. He latched onto Small a little tighter as the wolf glanced up at him with a grunt.

“The smell that your catch gives off matches the smell of one of our wounded,” the hawk explained with a tone of anger, “which means that he is to come with us to be questioned.”

Suss then bravely started to step toward the two large hawks but they both stepped back with each advance. The tow-ering grey haired wolf had a look of absolute domination and the hawks could see it.

“My time grows thin buzzards. If you want the skunk then take him,” Suss concluded with a devious grin.

The hawks glanced at one another and then back again. It was as though they were delaying and the wolves were now seeing it. A large mass formed high in the sky to the far-east

Page 55: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 41 -

in the direction of the High Lands and a shrill screeching was filling the air. The ears of the grey wolves perked up and lis-tened carefully, it was a cloud of hawks coming toward them and they were moving at an alarming speed.

“Move along now my grey ones and move with haste!!” Suss commanded loud and strong.

At that the wolves were off faster then before. The two large hawks were already in the sky and headed toward the mass to the east screeching back informing of the wolves’ direction. Now Suss was in the lead with Russum close behind, Mutter stayed a little ways back to make sure that Small did not fall to far behind. The mass was coming up on them fast but if the wolves could make it to the Swift the hawks would most likely turn back. There had always been a thin line when it came to crossing over the Swift. The ducks of East Pond guarded the sky to the north and did not take kindly to the birds of prey coming into their space. The last thing the High Lands needed was the armies of the Lily Pad Palace coming down on them.

The wolves were not far now from Swift the Great but it looked as thought the birds would catch up with them. They were at the highest point of the bank when something had dawned on Suss. To the left was the raging Coldmare which could not be crossed at this time of the season. To the right soon would be the Ditches of Deep. The Ditches of Deep was a long narrow piece of land that stretched along the edge of the Swift. The weeds that grew there were very tall with large wild bursts of white seeds at their heads. Only here did these types of wild weeds grow. At the approaching of the cool sea-son the seeds would release and the plants themselves would hibernate for the cold season. The left over openings of each head after releasing the seeds was wide enough to cover the entire ditch . . . kind of like a roof. The ditch was very deep

The Taking of Odman—

Page 56: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 42 -

—and at the base of it was dirty knee deep water. Many small water creatures dwelled there but most animals of the land did not have any knowledge as to their being. At this point Suss figured it would be the only way to escape the large mass of hawks which were now within moments of reaching them.

The screeching caused the wolves to stagger as it was harsh on their sensitive ears. Suss then turned slightly north east and doubled his speed, the ditches were close. Russum fol-lowed without question and the others did the same with the hawks on their tails. Ahead was a long dark green mass which stretched far to the east. From where the wolves were it looked like a long bush. The sound of the Coldmare’s raging water was becoming faint as they moved away from it . . . then came the much feared rumble. The rumbling was the flying steel that were roaring along the Swift. This meant the large green object ahead was none other then the Ditches of Deep. There was no question now, the wolves would go there and then travel east-ward along the dark wet ditch of mystery.

Suddenly, the hawks of the High Lands were swooping down at Small with their large talons curled and sharp. They snatched at Odman while Small dodged about avoiding their grasp. Mutter ran slightly back and leaped up at the hawks wildly swinging his head about snapping his jaws in the air. The hawks still came down in waves clipping Mutter numer-ous times with their sharp beaks. This gave Small some leeway and he was now further ahead. He called out to the others that Mutter needed help. Suss turned almost instantly running toward the hawks passing by Small. Mutter was bleeding and still leaping at the attacking hawks. Suss then leaped out of nowhere much higher then Mutter. He came back down with a lifeless hawk in his jaws then dropped it to the ground. The cloud of hawks flew high into the clear sky eyeing Suss with

Page 57: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 43 -

rage. They circled the sky over and over as their shrill screeches grew louder and louder.

“Run Mutter! Run as fast as you can to the Ditches of Deep!” Suss demanded loudly.

“But . . . ”“NOW FOOL!” and at that Mutter lunged toward the

ditches that sat beside the Swift. The emotion of Suss was filled with extreme anger as his

face snarled and twitched. The hawks came swirling downward in a funnel that moved faster then the wickedest of winds. But the grey wolf of Silver Side remained where he stood, deter-mined, while grinding his sharp bloodied teeth.

The Taking of Odman—

Page 58: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 59: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 45 -

The Arrival of the Cool Season

The trees across the land bared their colors that remindedall the cool season had come. Golden leaves thatfell all about the forest floors, swaying brown grass

and weeds that had become lifeless and chilled night air that no longer let many animals sleep in warmth. The cool season had arrived and the wind blew its gust of change.

Animals were still busy saving up food that they would need with the cold season so close. Storing it away and then shutting there doors tight to keep any other animals away. This was the season when the animals of the land lost touch with one another. This was the season when animals would fend for themselves. It was the season in which the land laid cold, drab and unwelcoming. The elements change and the land becomes unforgiving, food is hard to find, warmth begins to vanish at an alarming rate and for a small animal lost and alone it could prove deadly.

Tippy had traveled some distance after departing from Missy Moo and the memory of his mother. The thought still dwelled in his head that one day he would see her again. But for now he trusted the advice of the old lady turtle and would continue west, at least he hoped it still was west that he headed in the direction of. It was not hard for the cub to figure out the passing of night and day. At night the forest was so dark that he could not see his own paw in front of his face and in the daytime there was just enough light that he could continue on through the thick bush. Nighttime was hard for Tippy and

Page 60: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 46 -

—he found himself crying quite often consumed with fear and loneliness. Above him no stars would be visible and the moon was unable to give a faint light. But once and awhile, if he got lucky, large fire flies would come by in swarms and light up the entire forest around him for but a moment . . . and then darkness would fall once more.

Pushing further and further west, colder air seeped through the tall dark black spruce trees. The young cub would have to look for warmer places to rest at night. He had found wild fruit throughout the forest that took care of his hunger but the further he traveled the food seemed to lessen which meant possibly he was near the border of Black Root. Unfortunately most of the lush fruit was in the heart of the forest. The forest was becoming an endless journey for the cub and soon a weak-ness began to grow deep within him. Tree after tree they all be-gan to look the same, Tippy now thought he was never going to find the border of Black Root . . . hope began to fade.

Only two things burdened the thoughts of the cub as he lay on the forest floor crying. His mother telling him to go on and never come back and the look that had been on her face at the last moment still sitting vivid in his memory. It was the words of Missy Moo that would stir his soul; “Whatever awaits you will find you and you will find it.”

He sniffled and looked all about. The trees high above swayed gently and every so often gave a glimpse of the sky. He then stuck his nose high into the air and took a deep breath. There was a scent that he had not smelt in some time . . . the smell of water and open fields. The edge of the forest was near and the little cub stumbled upright. The feelings of gloom van-ished and he smiled pushing toward the scent . . . hope was easy to take back he just had to believe in it.

* * *

Page 61: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 47 -

The Cubs Journey

The black spruce trees grew much shorter at the edgeof the forest but they were very fat and hard to get by. A long time later the cub walked out into a cold

gloomy day as the Black Root Forest now sat directly behind him. He had found the border and the sun was barely shining over a dark veil of clouds that covered it. The land that Tippy could see was baron with piles of dead plant life all about. No trees or bushes were in sight and whatever lye ahead he could not see from where he stood. The landscape that he was stand-ing on was Black Root West which stretched to the far south and all the way up to The Stones of the Greens to the north. Miles and miles of plants that could not be eaten grew year round on the flat uneven ground of Black Root West. Animals did not walk upon its surface very often, usually only to cross into other parts of the land. At this point the cub hoped that he had traveled west seeing as he did not know the name of the land he stood upon.

Tippy breath out softly as he looked to the ground that was entangled with what looked to be dead plant life. There were small green steams of other plants growing up through gaps in the brown lifeless mess. He sniffed at them but they were nothing he had ever smelt before and he scrunched up his nose in disgust. He decided to continue the way he had been going. He figured even if it was not west he was bound to come across something. He pulled up his courage and then took a step for-

Page 62: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 48 -

—ward tripping almost immediately on the weaving dead weeds. They wrapped all around his ankles and he mumbled to him-self disgruntled as he saw the mess he was now in. He tugged with all his might and freed himself only to be caught up in his next step, it would take days to pass by the weaving dead weeds and with each struggled movement he became more and more entangled. The air around him was still as he stared off to the far distance when the silence was suddenly broken. A strange sound filled the air and the cub held his breath. Something was sliding smoothly through the weeds and it was not far behind Tippy, or so it sounded. He looked about franticly but saw nothing and the sound came closer which was also followed by a faint sharp hiss.

“No place for you to be small one,” a gentle voice whispered softly. “You are not from here nor do you need to be here.”

“Please . . . can you help me,” the cub pleaded. “I can not get passed these weeds.”

The smooth sliding was all around Tippy and he could not pin point where or what it was. Again he tried to move for-ward but he was now belly deep in the dead weeds. A shrill hiss came from in front of him and the cub bared his teeth in hopes of scaring off whatever it was surrounding him.

“I can help you if you help me small one,” the voice slith-ered with a hint of whisper.

The cub was shaking in fear and was desperate to escape the wrath of the weeds as soon as possible. So, without a second thought he agreed to help the voice without a face. The voice told Tippy to be still when unexpectedly a slimy wet object looped and twisted all around his legs leaving his fur soaked and slime ridden. With ease the cub lifted his paws up out of the weeds that slid off with each step and before he knew it he was looking back at the mess free of it. Tippy now stood on dry flat dirt that was covered in patches of thick field grass.

Page 63: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 49 -

From out of the dead weeds slithered a long thick snake that was covered in a shiny wet substance. It was a slime snake and not very many remained in these parts of the land. Ages ago large numbers of slime snakes were hunted and killed by the birds of prey. The snakes only ate eggs and they would enter the high lands at night steeling eggs by the hundreds. The birds of prey came down hard on the snakes killing almost their entire race but a few managed to flee south while a couple stragglers stayed behind.

Tippy stared at the snake speechless, he had seen snakes before, copperheads, rattlers, and even the odd tree snake but he had never seen a slime snake up this close and the size of the snake was enormous. In some tall tales slime snakes were said to be so long that no animal could visible see its other end without walking to it. The snake’s eyes were hidden by its squint which kept the sun out, they had very sensitive sight and if too much sun reached their eyes they would go blind forever. Its head was thin and flat and a long fork ended tongue flicked out every so often dropping almost to the ground. The skin of the snake, which was somewhere under its layer of slime, was light brown and covered in white circles. As the snake held itshead high in the air it swayed back and forth smiling at the cub with a wishful thinking grin.

“Thank you Mr. Snake for your help,” Tippy said swallow-ing with discomfort.

The snake began to swirl on the spot as it grew into a high coil. Its tongue flicked continually as its head came into close view of the cub nose to nose. “No need to thank me small one, I help you and you help me.”

“What is it you what me to do Mr. Snake?” Tippy asked as he hoped it was something simple.

The large snake came down out of his coil and slithered in a circle continually around Tippy’s paws applying a pinch

The Cubs Journey—

Page 64: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 50 -

—of pressure. Tippy winced slightly as he felt the squeeze. The snake slid smoothly as the slime soaked Tippy’s fur leaving it matted and disgusting. Then the snake was face to face again with the cub.

“Please small one there is no need to call me Mr. Snake. I am Malgi Thickblade,” it hissed with a hint of charm. “I only wish to be friends and friends do what they must for one an-other.”

Tippy nodded with a look of unease but he was young, he was scared and he was alone. The snake squeezed a bit more and Tippy let out a quick gasp of air.

“I have done my deed as a good friend must small one, so now the next deed is yours,” Malgi hissed while applying his slimy grip.

The cold weather had its way with all animals of the land including the limited number of slime snakes that remained. It was hard for Malgi to prepare for the cold season now as the food he survived on proved impossible to take. It was eggs that slime snakes needed to survive and only eggs. When the arrival of the cool season dawns the birds of the High Lands will lay their eggs so that they will hatch before the cold comes. Throughout the cold season the young ones learn the ways of their existence while living in warm sheltered nests that are scattered about the High Lands. When the season becomes warmer they are already aware of what they will come across outside of the nest. The birds of prey used this routine for cen-turies and always suffered ill fate to the enormous slime snakes . . . that is, until the birds fought back.

Malgi Thickblade would not survive the cold season this year seeing as he was already behind in preparing for it. He had traveled to Black Root West to die as he was well aware of these lands being dormant and unoccupied. He was getting old and any attempt to steal eggs from the birds of prey would

Page 65: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 51 -

result in a painful demise. It would be better to die alone with an empty stomach in the numbing freeze of the cold season. This was when he noticed something come out into the day-light, something young and most likely easy to persuade.

Tippy twisted and turned trying to get comfortable in the tight squeeze he was now locked in. Malgi was not trying to harm the cub he only wanted the cub to know he was the stronger species. Tippy remembered what Missy Moo had said about finding something along the way but this find was not what he had hoped for. Tippy was young yes, but he knew some stories of the treachery built by snakes and snakes were one breed that his mother warned him about. The trust that the cub felt toward Malgi was feeble but at the moment he had no idea where he was and no one else to turn to. Tippy figured if he helped the snake he may be able to find some more suit-able help for himself.

“I could use a friend Mr. Thickblade and I will help you with what ever it is you need help with,” Tippy said gasping as he found it hard to breath. “Mama told me to never go back. So if this means traveling to a better place then I will come along for awhile.”

Malgi eased up his grip on the cub and then slithered with haste a little ways a head scouting to the north. This was the snake’s chance. Instead of giving in and dieing miserably cold and starving, he had thought up the perfect plan to live yet another year of his meaningless life. With such a short time to put the plan together the snake grinned at the very idea and how fast he had come up with it. Tippy did not see the evil grin for if he had he may have changed his mind.

“You know small one, I once had children of my own,” the snake began in a phony voice, “and I see your sorrow. I have always wanted to teach my wisdom to young ones again see-

The Cubs Journey—

* * *

Page 66: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 52 -

—ing as I have so much knowledge to offer . . . like a mother would, yes, a mama so to speak.” Malgi concluded with a half grin exposing his forked tongue.

Tippy took a deep breath, a mother, he thought. This was what the cub desired, something to come along and help him grow; help him see life in a more experienced way. The choose words of Malgi Thickblade blinded Tippy’s guard. The cub smiled as the snake looked back smiling at him. He then saw his mother’s smile within it and he was caught in the charm of the snake.

“I have found what Missy Moo told me about, haven’t I,” Tippy asked as the snake simple nodded his head. “You can be my mama Mr. Thickblade, you can help me.”

The snake slithered his slimy body close again to the cub as his eyes looked deep into Tippy’s, “Help yes . . . but it is your turn to help me, let us not forget,” he whispered in a soft charming voice.

Malgi began to explain what it was he wished for the cub to do. It was no surprise of what task the snake demanded. They would travel together north between the Mushroom Fields and the Stones of the Greens into Water Tip Wood and secretly slip into the High Lands. From there Malgi’s plan was to lead Tippy into the heart of the land where he would be spotted quickly and attacked by the birds of prey. This would gather their full attention off of the eggs giving the snake just enough time to gather up what he needed to last the cold sea-son. The cold heart of the snake had a worse bite then the cold season itself and the proof of that was the fact that the snake knew that Tippy would not ever leave the High Lands alive. The cub was silent after all was explained but the parts about the birds attacking him were left out. The snake went on to explain that the birds knew of his coming and that he only needed Tippy to watch for any unknown animals wandering

Page 67: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 53 -

about. After the brief moment of silence Tippy agreed still blinded by the snake’s charm.

The day seemed as thought it had gone on forever. Tippy was still adjusting to the bright sun after so many days spent wandering Black Root. It was nice to have found someone so soon, he thought with wary eyes. But the coming task filled his head with questions that he was to meek to ask of. They began to travel while not much was said. When the sun fell in the north they continued onward. Hunger and no sleep were beginning to slow the cub causing Malgi to speak in loud im-patient tones. The snake was hungry also but the thought of those eggs . . . big, plump and juicy as they were kept him moving quickly.

Soon enough the sun came out again in the south warming the cold land up once more. To their far left was a long grey piece of land that loomed with the haze of early morning fog, “What is that mama?”

Malgi glanced back with a look of anger as his tongue flicked quickly in and out, “The Mushroom Fields and its no place for the likes of you!!” he scolded loudly.

Tippy fell silent as the snake kept a constant pace. To the far right was the last remaining smaller trees of Black Root Forest as they were reaching the northwest corner of the for-est. The great black spruce trees sat dark behind them now as Tippy still thought of his mother. A mile or so ahead the two of them would pass The Stones of the Greens where they would then head northwest into the Water Tip Wood. The cub was beginning to stumble and would need to rest and eat be-fore they even came close to reaching The High Lands. Malgi moved with precise direction and the slowing of the cub made his blood boil.

“Quickly now, we must reach the High Lands if you are to carry out what it is you need to do,” the snake shouted loud

The Cubs Journey—

Page 68: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 54 -

—and clear. “It is your turn small one . . . it is your turn to help me, that is what friends do!!”

With a stumble forward the cub picked up his pace as best he could. He was becoming dizzy and all that was around him was blurry as he tried to focus on the surroundings. The land was somewhat flat but small pot holes were scattered about amongst the dead grasses. Numerous times Tippy fell and slowly got back up on all fours. He then fell hard and lay there a moment. Malgi complained to himself and made his way back to the fallen cub.

“Get up!” the snake scolded. “The day grows thin and you will not live lying in the middle of these desolate lands!”

Tippy got up once more with his eyes only half open.“Did you hear me!!” hollered Malgi loudly smacking Tippy

with the tip of his tail. “Come along then!! At least walk to Water Tip Wood and there you may rest a moment . . . some friend you are!!”

Onward they pressed as the sun fell again. The cold night air made the cub’s joints stiff and pain grew as he took each step. The air danced in front of his face with each breath like a cloud of smoke and then would vanish in moments. It was hard to see Malgi who was quiet a ways ahead but every so often the snake would yell out to the cub, reminding him of his deed he had to do in following the rules of their friendship.

Off toward the south there was a deep rumble and the two of them looked back for a moment. Above them were stars that sparkled softly and the moon was full making a strong night-light for the land all around them. But to the south no stars were visible now and a light flashed in amongst what looked to be dark clouds that reached up to what seemed the highest place the sky had to offer. There was a storm coming and it looked as thought it would be one of the bigger ones they had

* * *

Page 69: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 55 -

seen in some time.“That is all we need now. First you were slowing down our

journey north and now this!!” Malgi snapped loudly with an-ger. “Keep up then slow poke we still may be able to reach the wood!!”

They continued as the storm crept up behind them slowly. Tippy was dragging his paws again when he noticed some-thing far off in the dark to the east. Large dark shapes loomed high into the air but they were not clouds. The shapes clearly sat upon the ground and there were many of them all cluttered together. Tippy thought that it may be the forest they were looking for and he stopped staring at the large objects.

“There is a forest mama, is that the one that I can rest in?” the cub inquired still eyeing up the enormous shapes.

Malgi looked back in anger. He was tired also but the mad-ness kept him moving. “That is not a forest you sap!!” Malgi yelled out. He slithered his way back again to the cub, “those are the Stones of the Greens and you need not see them up close!!”

“The Stones of the Greens,” Tippy said in wonder and awe.“Yes, yes it is one of the many ways to pass into The Greens.

But that is not our destination. We are to go north to the High Lands and the storm is now covering the sky over head!!!” ex-plained the snake with utter madness and frustration.

Tippy continued to stare when he got a sudden smack from Malgi. Tippy showed his teeth in anger toward the snake and Malgi backed up slowly. “Now, now small one, remember that I am your mama now.”

Tippy’s curled lip came back down slowly with a fading trust. He had never felt anger like that and he did not like how it had felt at all. The snake then turned toward the north and continued, Tippy followed without a word. He glanced back at the large shapes once or twice until they became too difficult

The Cubs Journey—

Page 70: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 56 -

—to see.

The storm arrived as the two of them were close to Wa-ter Tip Wood. They could see the forest ahead as it sat dark stretching far beyond their sight. What a forest Water Tip Wood was, home to good eating and sound sleeping. Many of the animals of the land loved Water Tip Wood and would use it when traveling for a place to regain their strength and com-posure. This was what Tippy truly needed and he had never seen the forest before. But he was sure he would love it!!

Lighting riddled the dark sky while thunder answered. Rain came down in a punishing fashion and soaked the warm thick fur of Tippy. He looked up and was unable to see the sky as the rain drops were so large that they blinded him. Some-where ahead Malgi was calling out to the cub so Tippy fol-lowed the sound of the snake’s voice. The wind picked up and knocked the cub down as he pushed against it. His fur was heavy and it dragged him down to almost a crawl. Flashes of lightning showed glimpses of the forest ahead as he pushed forward with all his might until he finally reached it. He stum-bled into the forest passed some smaller trees and then fell to the floor of the woodland. It was blanketed in plant life that was beginning to change with the season. Tippy lay there and took a deep breath as he had not but a single ounce of strength left. Rain water dripped through the limbs high above and the cub let some rain water fall into his mouth as he swallowed it thankfully. Thus, to the sound of the storms fury he fell asleep unaware of where the snake was and what he was up to.

Page 71: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 57 -

The Strongest of the Grey Ones

The grey wolves of Silver Side watched in horror as their leader stood alone against a descending cloud of enraged birds of prey. Even with the strength of

Suss he had no chance of winning this fight, the birds of prey would tare him to pieces and it would not take long. A strong burst of air came caused by the swirling funnel created by the birds. Suss looked up and could see the sky clearly through the middle of the funnel. As it came within reach of the wolf he suddenly fell to the ground covering his ears with his paws. The sound of the birds screeching had become so powerful that he could barely hear or think straight. There was no chance that Suss would survive.

“He has fallen!!” shouted Russum as four heads peeked out from the towering weeds that littered the ditches. “I must help him!!”

“If you run out there you will die along with him,” Odman countered glancing up at the three worried wolves.

Russum in a rage lunged out at the skunk pinning him to the ground. He brought his snout down close to Odman’s with a deep growl. Russum’s eyes flashed with anger while some of the tall weeds toppled around them. “This is your fault skunk and you will suffer the same fate if not worse!!”

“Stop Russum, this does not help,” Small pleaded as Mutter watched the birds surround Suss. He was now out of sight as the birds of prey had reached the ground.

Page 72: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 58 -

—“SUSH UP!” yelled Russum glaring up at Small. “I am off

to save Suss and then I will deal with you,” he added as he slowly looked back to the struggling skunk. Russum released Odman and then prepared to exit the tall weeds within the ditches. A wretched howl pierced the air as they all peeked out to where the battle had begun. Lifeless birds of prey would came tumbling out of the swarm every so often giving the im-pression that Suss was putting up a fight . . . but it would only last so long.

Just as Russum took the first step out of the weeds Odman stopped him, “Wait!” he said as Russum stared down at him in disbelief. “Let me go.”

“You,” Russum retorted with a look of puzzlement.“You said it yourself! This is my fault,” Odman answered.

He then pushed by the wolf and charged out into the open ground. He stumbled with his stubby legs but moved quicker then normal. Russum and the other wolves yelled out but it was too late. The skunk was almost within reach of what he was about to release his weapon upon . . . it had been quite some time since the last . . . release. Odman was close enough as he came to a complete stop. The day was growing dim and the land was now covered by shadow leading into night. The skunk looked long and hard at the battle that ensued as many motionless birds lay all about amongst the clouds of dust. Snarls came from within the swarm proving that Suss was still alive but for how long. Odman then turned quickly and raised his tail high in the air, then with a mighty yelp he released. A cloud of stench the size of a tree top in full bloom moved swiftly toward the swarm. Some of the birds of prey caught a quick sniff and were off in a matter of moments. The rest had fallen victim to the horrid stench. The birds of prey screeched and cried as they franticly flew in all directions. Odman laid

Page 73: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 59 -

low trying to avoid any contact with the panicking birds. The funnel was clear and most of the birds of prey were flying cra-zily into the crimson sky above. The skunk looked ahead to where the battle had been as the cloud of stench was now be-ginning to fade. Motionless and bleeding was what lye a few paces ahead, Suss was silent and still. He had been cut up by the birds pretty bad.

“Suss!!” a voice screamed out when suddenly Russum charged passed the skunk toward their fallen leader.

Mutter came next followed by a slower paced Small. The birds of prey still flew about high above. They squawked and screamed at the wolves and looked as thought they were re-grouping. Russum quickly tossed Suss up onto his back, he grunted due to the weight of the mighty wolf. Before a word was spoken he was off toward the Ditches of Deep. Mutter followed as Small turned toward the skunk.

“Come along then right,” the wolf said in a friendly tone. “You would be better off with us right now I suppose.”

Odman nodded but did not smile. He hoped up upon Small’s back and they were off toward the ditches. The sky was becoming dark while the birds flew in circles as they began to scout out the land. Their numbers grew again and added to the darkness. Small made it to the ditches where he was lead in by Mutter. It was almost pitch black underneath the tall shelter of the strange weeds. Small sat in the spot he had sat in previ-ously eyeing the darkness with the skunk still perched upon his back. Whispers broke the silence but Small could not make out the words. It was Russum and Suss talking somewhere off in the dark.

A faint ominous glow gave enough light to see only scat-tered shadows. Mutter then slowly came into view as it took a moment for Small to see that it was him. “Can you hear

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 74: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 60 -

—that Small,” the wolf asked in a whisper. Small listened to the night. There was a sound of water dripping continually, crickets singing about cold days to come, wind swaying the tall dieing weeds and long smooth strokes of air coming from great the wing spans of all the birds of prey that flew above. “They are right above us but they can not see us under the cover of the weeds. Sit here and watch the skunk,” Mutter instructed walk-ing off into the dark toward the whispers. “Try not to make a sound.”

Mutter followed the voices until he had almost run right into Russum. There was a weak moan and then a voice spoke soft and clear, “We must reach Silver Side Wood soon. Rest for a bit and then we will be off long before the sun rises.”

“You are in no shape to run to the wood Suss,” Russum answered as sternly as he could. “I could go for help.”

“No!” Suss countered as loud as he could manage. “There is no time for that. I must meet with the partnership by midday as there is so much to discuss.”

Russum went quiet and looked back at Mutter. Mutter then made his way to his leader’s side. From what could be seen Suss was in rough shape and in the light of day he would surely look worse. His hair was matted in patches of thick black while some wounds left trails of blood beneath the wolf. His snout was covered in gashes and his ears had chunks taken out of them. His eyes looked sickly . . . clouded. Suss would surely die if they did not do something soon.

Mutter listened to the night again and then looked toward Russum. “If we move under darkness it may be easier to avoid the birds of prey and we will get Suss to the wood sooner.”

Russum was silent looking down toward Suss bleeding upon the ground. He breathed in and out heavily as drool hung from his jaws. “He weights so much . . . we would never make

Page 75: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 61 -

it,” he replied. Suss breathed faintly and now did not speak.Time dragged out as the hope of the grey wolves faded.

Then small lights began to dance all around them softly. The wolves watched in awe almost seeming to forget about their wounded leader. The lights were round and illuminated from dull to bright, dull to bright. Odman hoped down from Small’s back and started following the flashing lights with wide glossy eyes. Soon what had seemed to be ten or so small round lights was now seemingly hundreds. All the wolves were caught in the glow but Russum could not be taking away from his fallen leader’s side.

“I would not be staring at those if I were you,” a deep raspy voice bellowed off in the darkness.

The wolves were startled by it.. ..all but Suss. Even Odman glanced back in wonder as to whom or what was speaking. The Ditches of Deep were known for being odd, a place not to wander as the creatures that did were said to be ones of un-known origin. Some animals used the ditches in ghost stories for their young ones, along with The Dead Trees of course. But the ditches were more mysterious in the way that whatever lye at the base of the ditch could not be something of good inten-tions . . . at least that is what animals were led to believe.

“They will only lead you to the deepest depths of the ditch-es,” the voice added followed by a low buzzing sound.

Russum stayed close to Suss as he looked franticly around at the dark seeing nothing. Mutter stood alone with Small and the skunk just a little ways behind them. Outside of the tall sheltering weeds the sound of wing spans flapping slowly still filled the air. It was much more pleasant to hear then the screams they had heard earlier. The birds of prey were relentless when it came to their pride and they would not give up just yet . . . the sky was their advantage.

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 76: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 62 -

—“What is it that speaks off in the black,” Russum asked

with pride and without fear. “We are not worth the trouble I can say truthfully.”

“You are in no position to utter threats wolf,” the voice an-swered with its low buzz. “We know of your kind and we know that the wolves of Silver Side are not what they use to be.”

“Come and you will see then,” Russum finished with a deep growl.

The buzz became much louder. The weeds around them began to collapse as bursts of air caused the wolves to stag-ger about. The buzzing slowly came to a stop and the wolves looked about as fallen weeds lay propped against them. Od-man pushed some off that had fallen upon Small.

“You have a chose now, leave from the Ditches of Deep never to return or stay and be drawn to the deep where you will remain,” the deep voice said without remorse or reason.

Russum would have tried to fight his way out but Mutter stepped in quickly to be a voice of reason. “We do not come with ill intentions; we only wish to pass through if you will let us. We have a wounded companion and need to reach Silver Side swiftly.”

Silence came with only a low buzzing sound coming from all sides somewhere off in the dark. A light then presented itself, a dull white light shone directly ahead and the source of the light shocked the wolves as soon as it was clear of what bore it. Three large flies stepped in front of the wolves but these were no ordinary flies, these were Bog Flies. They only existed in one place as far as the animals of the wild knew, Float Mud Swamp to the far north. The small ones that had been fly-ing about with their mesmerizing light were only babies but the full grown ones were known to be as large as a small dog. This was what the ditches had concealed for so many years, the

Page 77: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 63 -

mighty Bog Flies of the north. When fully grown they were very strong and fast, they used the babies as a way of attracting intruders to the deepest spots of the ditches where they would be entrapped never to threaten the existence of the Bog Flies domain. The three that stood before the wolves were the oldest and wisest. They would serve as the judges of the intruders and it would not take long for them to reach a final solution.

“You are the wolves of Silver Side . . . what makes you believe that we would help you,” the large fly in the center questioned.

Their heads were enormous. Two large round shimmer-ing eyes sat at the front of the flies head while a long tube like mouth hung downward. Their wings which twitched and buzzed every so often, where long and transparent while six strong legs held them upright, at the very end of their bod-ies was the portion that lit up. It was a defense method that worked quite well on any who entered. But the wolves did not seem to want to leave . . . not at the moment anyhow.

“If your intentions are to leave then why not leave,” the fly in the center added tilting his head.

Mutter answered first making sure that Russum could not say the wrong thing. Yes, the wolves of Silver Side were strong but they were out numbered here and the dark would not help either. “We are being pursued by the birds of prey and we wish not to discuss why. We only need to travel under the cover of the ditches until we reach a distance far enough away from here.”

The Bog Flies were silent for a moment as their hind quar-ters lit up glowing softly in amongst the weeds. The wolves waited for an answer while their leader moaned painfully lying still atop the moist ground. Then the light vanished and dark-ness covered all again. Steps were heard walking off into the

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 78: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 64 -

—depths of the ditches when a voice spoke one last time, “Follow the small ones and they will take you to a under ground pas-sage. There you will be able to travel unseen but do not stray when traveling, stay together. The passage will take you where you need to go.” And at that the voice was gone. Only the small flies with their little lights remained as they flew about buzzing softly.

“I will carry Suss,” said Russum as he struggled to lift the enormous wolf onto his back.

“Leave me be Russum! I will make the venture on my own strength,” Suss groaned and grunted as his slowly stood up. The others said nothing and only waited for his word. The disapproval of Russum was silenced as their leader was the first to follow the dim glow of the small bog flies. The others watched as Suss limped forward into the growing dark with-in the ditches. Russum stepped quickly catching up to Suss while the other three followed close behind. The ground was soft and wet like how the moss covered ground had felt when they had caught Odman near the wetlands. With each step the wolves felt muddy water gush up through their paws. The odd time Suss would stagger and Russum would hold him steady, but the leader would only push him away. None spoke as they followed the patch of baby bog flies. The only sound was the soothing hum of the flies’ wings and the moist ground beneath their paws. At certain points it seemed as though the wolves were heading downward and they were, the Ditches of Deep delved downward into the earth all along the Great Swift’s edge. The ditches went so deep that it was almost impossible to hear any noise outside of it, including the Swift itself.

The group found now that some spots seemed to be deeper with muddy water as it went knee deep. It became hard for Suss but with his strength and stubbornness the grey wolf of

Page 79: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 65 -

Silver Side pushed on without help. Hunger was setting in and they did not know if it was day or night. They were too deep now to see light even if it were day. Strange sounds were sur-rounding them but the wolves wished not to stop and see what made them. They continued to follow the small bog flies in hopes of reaching the end of the ditches soon.

Small stumbled about as Odman swayed about upon his back. The skunk had actually been able to fall asleep throughout the venture and it made Small quite upset at times. “Wake up skunk!!” he would whisper harshly, “This is no time for sleep.”

“I beg to differ,” Odman would answer with a smirk.The others were far enough ahead that they were unable to

hear the conversation. Small then spoke softly with question, “Why have you not used your stench to escape as you did with the birds of prey?”

Odman was quiet for a moment and then cleared his throat, “I have my reasons.”

“What reasons may I ask?” Small inquired while glancing back over his shoulder at the skunk.

“Personal ones great grey one and I wish not to speak of them,” Odman retorted as he adjusted himself trying to get comfortable.

“We grey wolves of Silver Side have ways of making ani-mals talk,” said Small trying to sound like Suss but doing so unsuccessfully.

“Yes . . . you do don’t you,” Odman muttered looking down at the eyes of the wolf. “But I know you will not do what you say you may.”

Small went quiet and continued forward just faintly seeing the light. Mutter stopped and looked back as the glow silhou-etted around his large form, “Come along Small, we must stick together!!” he whispered with a harsh tone.

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 80: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 66 -

—Further and further they went until the wolves thought the

ditch had no end. They were no longer heading downward but they could see in the faint light that the ditches did go deeper still. After some time the flies stopped and buzzed about softly around their heads. “What are they doing?” Mutter mumbled a little ways back, “Why have they stopped?”

“I think this where they were to take us,” said Russum squinting to see what was ahead of them, “look . . . ” he then added pointing his paw.

They all looked as the baby bog flies formed into a tight group, this gave a little more light and the wolves could see that there was a ravine wall before them. In the ravine wall was a somewhat large opening, it was a round hole that went underground. The hole was centuries old as was the Ditches of Deep. It was a way to pass by the Swift without having to go over it, this passage went under it. The Bog Flies were the only ones that knew of it, all except whom ever dug it. Plant roots hug down from the top of the hole and inside it looked dark and mysterious. It was the only way and before the wolves could think twice the little bog flies vanished.

“Great,” Mutter whispered loudly. “We cannot see a thing now.”

The wolves all started to mumble at one another when Suss spoke aloud, “We travel through the hole!!” he said as all the others went quiet. “And hope that we all come out the other end . . . together.”

“Who will lead the way?” Small asked meekly into the dark.

Suss cleared his throat as they heard the pain in his voice, “I will.. ..and we will hold each others tails with our teeth so no one falls behind,” he concluded.

After a brief moment sniffing the entrance the grey wolves

Page 81: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 67 -

entered the hole. The base was just as moist as the ground had been when they followed the baby bog flies along the Ditches of Deep. None of them could see a thing and it was lucky for them that the passage had no forks, it went only straight ahead. Suss sniffed the damp air but it only smelt of dirt and earth worms. It was hard to breath and they all felt as thought they were gasping for air at times. The darkness was also taking its toll on them as their eyes sat wide open yet they saw nothing. It was as if they had gone blind. Looking around at nothing and breathing air that seemingly did not excised, it was only amatter of time when madness could consume them all.

The wolves moved with caution, stepping slowly as the muddy base below their paws gushed with each step. The only sound they heard was the soft echo of their own steps and every so often one would slip slightly causing the others to slip in turn. Russum held tightly on to Suss’s tail in fear of his health while Mutter came next followed by Small who carried the skunk upon his back. They would not stop until they had reached the other end assuming there was one.

Small had decided that he would close his eyes and hold tightly onto Mutter’s tail. There was no sense in looking about as he could not see a thing anyhow. He thought of Silver Side Wood and how nice it would be to roam the forest again. He thought of how beautiful the trees were when the cool season arrived and the smell of the breeze that blew gently through the limbs . . . he thought of home with his eyes shut walking along an endless passage of darkness.

“I see something,” a voice whispered bringing Small back from his wishful thinking, it was Suss. “It looks like a faint light.”

There was a dull glow but it was still a long ways away. It gleamed softly and the wolves could just barely see one an-

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 82: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 68 -

—other. The light guided them and gave a glimmer of hope that the dark was coming to an end. Suss stumbled and coughed slightly, he then stopped and steadied himself.

“Are you alright grey leader,” Russum asked letting go of Suss’s tail.

Suss just cleared his throat and nodded his head but he clearly was suffering. Russum could now see his leader in the little light they had and the patches upon his hair that shim-mered . . . it was the blood from his wounds. Russum said nothing as he gently took hold of his leader’s tail once more continuing onward. The passage became brighter with each step but it looked as thought it was a shadowed light. A smell started to overtake the horrid scent they had smelt for some-time, it was a smell of fresh cool air. “Not far now my grey ones,” Suss said in a painful whisper. “Not far now.”

The grey wolves reached the way out. The reason that the light was so shadowed was because of the thick roots that hung from the top of the passage. The roots created a curtain that covered the hole hiding it from outside eyes. Suss came out into the light and stumbled falling to the ground. Russum came next as he quickly went to his leaders aid. Mutter came out squinting at the sunlight and took a deep breath of fresh cool air while Small slipped out with the skunk still atop his back. Small was getting so use to Odman being there that he sometimes forgot about it.

“Suss!!” Russum hollered worriedly. “Are you alright?”Suss got back up on all fours once again pushing Russum

aside. He did not like being helped anymore then he liked be-ing asked if he was alright. “I am fine foolish wolf . . . where are we Mutter?” he demanded looking up at their surround-ings.

* * *

Page 83: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 69 -

“We are in Deep Gully . . . home of the rats and mice of the land,” Mutter answered as they all were now looking about.

Mutter was right, they were in Deep Gully. It was a piece of land that dipped deep into the earth. To the east and west the slops leading down into the gully were a mile high and on a steep angle. Deep Gully had been hometo the mice long before the rats had arrived but after failed attempts by the rat popu-lation to take over other lands the mice were their only other option and the mice still remained even after the rats took over. Down in the gully grew patches of vegetation and small shrubs. There were ugly trees and the food supply was small. The creatures of the gully would have to travel for food quiet often. This kept most other animals away from Deep Gully as there was nothing there for them. They did not even have a reliable source of water and would travel to the Old Bridge near Silver Side Wood to get it from the Dark Water Runoff and its waters were not glorious by any means.

The wolves of Silver Side knew Deep Gully was very close to the Old Bridge. They only needed to cross Dark Water Runoff to enter the wood. But today something looked very different about the gully. Normally it was busy and hard to move around it, rats and mice would litter the ground all

fighting amongst themselves . . . but not today, today the gully almost seemed, empty.

“That’s strange I must say,” said Mutter. “The gully is very quiet and unoccupied.”

“It’s begun . . . ” Suss whispered almost to himself. “Come along then, we must get to the wood as soon as we can.. ..its not far now to the Old Bridge!!”

At that Suss moved ahead along the base of the gully walk-ing around the dieing shrubs and the strange entangled veg-

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 84: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 70 -

—etation. The others followed without question. Along the way to the bridge it was all the same, no rats and no mice as far as the eye could see. The wolves did not speak; they only listened. Not even wind could they hear as it was hard for the breeze to reach down into the gully. They only heard their movement and the heavy breathing of Suss, his wounds were taking there toll.

“I am so hungry,” Small whispered under his breath. Mut-ter just glanced back with a scowl as they continued.

“As am I,” Odman whispered in response, “as am I.”Lifeless odd looking vegetation crunched under the paws

of the wolves. The day was bright and clear but the stale air was cold. Far off to the east and west tall dark slops loomed high into the air where the ground dropped into the gully and they were dotted with shrubs big and small. Without the busy scurrying of the rats and mice Deep Gully seemed almost like a large tomb, riddled with grotesque trees.

Suss stopped and smelt the air, he winced afterward as he turned toward the others. “There is the smell of water in the air, Dark Water is near.”

The grey wolves pushed onward a little harder. Suss was slowing as his pain became worse, the other wolves also be-came shaky in the knees with hunger. They would need to eat soon and the wood was still quite a long distance away. The shrubs became thicker as they moved up hill, it was good for-tune that the land was rising as it meant that they were coming up and out. As soon as they would reach the northern part of the gully Old Bridge would be within a few paces. The bridge was somewhat hidden from sight because of the way some of the trees had grew with their limbs drooping almost to the ground. It was a matter of pushing the strongest limbs aside and slowly stepping onto the bridge. It was very unstable and

Page 85: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 71 -

quite thin to walk along it would be fatal if any were to fall.Suss stopped a moment and looked ahead with a strained

eye. Behind them the land sloped downward which meant that they had almost exited the gully entirely. Large shrubs surrounded them as small black birds bounced about on the ground picking up twigs that had fallen off of trees. The little birds whispered amongst themselves glancing up at the wolves here and there.

“Mind your eye little gossiping ones,” Suss scolded with a hard wince.

The black birds scattered hiding amongst the shrubs while the whispering commenced. Suss sniffed the air once more and then continued passed the browning shrubs as they brushed up against him. The dry limbs scratched at his wounds causing him to growl in anger. Soon the shrubs vanished to be replaced by more ugly trees. They were sporadic and twisted as most had no leaves and some bared the ones that still held on. At this point all the wolves could smell was the water of the runoff and they moved with a yearning for the woods. Larger trees lye just ahead and Suss skipped into a jog until he stopped a little ways ahead.

“We have arrived grey ones,” he announced with relief.There was a line of old trees that ran along the edge of a

drop off, the drop off fell far down to the water below. If one was unaware of what lye on the other side and happened to force through the trees with haste they would surely fall off the drop and into the runoff. Suss knew the exact spot and jogged to it trying to catch his breath. The others had a good idea of where it was they needed to go also as they had used the spot from time to time. Suss then leaned up hard against some large limbs grunting and wincing, Russum ran to his side again never learning from the other shoves of disapproval he

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 86: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 72 -

—had received before. He pushed along with his leader and a gap opened up in the limbs. Through the gap lye the Old Bridge which was swaying gently in the cool midday breeze.

“Quickly now,” Suss grunted in pain. “All of you across!!”“Maybe I should carry you Suss,” Russum responded in a

low voice. “Nonsense Russum, we would surely fall as my weight is

too much for you to bear,” Suss retorted as his face showed stain. “So then, you have just volunteered to go first.”

Russum did not question and with amazing balance the wolf slipped across the bridge to the other side. The wind made it difficult but he had crossed in worse conditions that he could remember. Mutter came next and made it without worry. Then Small stepped up to the bridge . . . he hated the bridge . . . he loathed the bridge.

“Come along then Small,” Suss shouted with impatient anger as the pain was causing his rage. “Do not look down grey one just look ahead to the others.”

Small agreed and began to step onto the rope bridge. It jiggled and swayed left and right. Fear washed across the wolf ’s face as the others called from the far end. It was a long bridge and some spots were worse then others. Odman was gripping tightly onto Small’s side and the wolf begged for him to ease up. The skunk did but he still had quite a grip. Suss released his hold on the limbs and they bounced back into place hiding the display that the mighty Grey Wolves of Silver Side had been putting on. Small was halfway when without warning Suss stepped onto the rope bridge startling Small and causing him to stagger and lose balance. Small fell but not before he grabbed onto the bridge with his teeth, Odman yelped loudly as he now held tight once more.

“SMALL!!” Suss yelled out. Russum readied himself to go

Page 87: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 73 -

to the aid of Small before Suss gave his demands. “Stay Rus-sum . . . I will get him!!!!”

Small held on tight with his jaws. His grip was so tight that the only way he would fall was if the bridge broke itself. Suss moved carefully along until he reached where the wolf and skunk dangled in distress. He then slowly and softly took hold of Small’s neck and with a mighty roar he tossed the two of them up upon his back. Suss would wait for the bridge to become still once more and then he would continue. He stag-gered as his paws edged along the bridge. Small and Odman were speechless while looking down at the dark waters churn-ing far below.

“Just a little bit further,” Mutter coached from the other side.

Suss became dizzy and stopped while the other two held on tight. He was well passed the halfway point but still had a little ways to go. He glanced up ahead and saw the dense trees of their home woodland. With a mighty grunt he lurched for-ward as he grinded his teeth and strained his muscle. Before the others expected it Suss was across with the other two still upon his back.

“Well done great wolf!!” Mutter shouted with a wide grin.Russum had turned and was approaching the borders of

Silver Side. Suss looked up at him and then winced once again in pain, “Russum come here . . . ”

“Why, you will only shun my service toward you,” he re-plied not looking back.

“I now wish for your service my grey one,” Suss moaned as he collapsed.

Russum turned quickly running to the aid of their grey leader. He stood over Suss eyeing his wounds and then pro-ceeded to lift the large wolf. Mutter moved with haste to help

The Strongest of the Grey Ones—

Page 88: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 74 -

—and shortly after Russum entered the wood followed closely by Mutter. Odman stared at the large dark trees that stood in what seemed perfect rows emits the warn paths of ages long since passed. The skunk then closed his eyes while Small en-tered with a sense of relief.

Page 89: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 75 -

And You Will Find It

Tippy woke with a startle. It was still night but thestorm had let up while rain water still fell to theground all around him. He struggled to stand and

then made his way over to one of the many puddles for a drink. After slurping down almost an entire small pond it seemed, the cub then stumbled around looking for food. Water Tip Wood was still quite lush and Tippy had no problems finding a large patch of wild blueberries that he gobbled up.

“Mama,” he whispered wiping the blue from his face, “Missy Moo?”

He then remembered where he was, the dead weeds, the long venture, the storm . . . the snake. He had been sleeping for quite some time.

Looking around at the dark trees it reminded him of Black Root but this forest was not as scary. Unexpectedly off in the dark he heard a voice. Something was babbling on so the cub followed the sound to find out just what it was. Around trees big and small the cub stepped, but he stepped with caution as mama always said to be careful and quiet. Do not trust any-thing odd or unknown. So softly he walked as small twigs snapped under his paws. It was the sound of talking and it was quite continuous but every so often there was a wicked snore accompanying what was being said.

“Mr. Thickblade,” Tippy whispered. “Is that you?”There was no answer but the babbling continued. The voice

Page 90: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 76 -

—became clearer the closer Tippy got as a sudden dim light snuck through the limbs high above. The moon and stars were out and the face of the moon was full giving a strong white glow to the cub’s surroundings. Off a little ways ahead Tippy saw what it was that had been having the mumbled conversation with itself. Malgi Thickblade must have been very tired for he was lying but a few paces away from where Tippy was standing quietly. The snake was fast asleep and talking quite plainly with closed eyes. The cub grinned and tried to hold in a snicker as Malgi continued. Tippy stepped over to the snake gently and sat by his side. Malgi stirred slightly and snorted loudly scaring the cub. The snake curled into a tight coil as his tongue flicked out once or twice.

“Tired mama,” Tippy whispered staring at the night sky between the tree limbs high above. There was a tint of orange growing as the sun was peeking in the south. “Sleep mama.”

As Tippy stared off he was startled again by the snake. He was talking loudly in a deep sleep, “Come then . . . friend.” Tippy smiled again looking down at the tightly coiled snake, “To the High Lands . . . fresh, fresh eggs. We go together . . . friend . . . go to the birds Tippy. They will take you fool-ish cub..they will take you away,” the snake muttered in his dreams. Malgi dreamt of fresh eggs that were as big as boul-ders. He dreamt of taking them and eating them all with their smooth texture and golden middles. He dreamt of the deceit he would inflict upon the cub to get what he wanted and he clearly stated it to Tippy without even knowing it.

The cub’s jaw dropped as he stared at the sleeping snake but this stare was different, this stare was smeared with anger. Malgi snored as Tippy slowly stepped away. Twigs clicked and cracked so he moved a little slower. More light had managed to fill the forest floor and again the snake mumbled and giggled

Page 91: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 77 -

in his deep sleep. “Mama . . . what now,” Tippy whispered as tears dripped

from the end of his brown nose. Tippy was smart enough to figure out what Malgi meant, he meant for Tippy to be bate for the birds of prey and the cub did not like it.

“You must go now and never come ôackjl”He saw his mother’s face, he still remembered it well but

soon the image would fade like memories of old. Tippy turned and was off, he ran as fast as he could away from where the snake lye. The light was still quite dull but there was enough to make sure he did not collide with any trees. The sun was seep-ing through the limbs in long streams of brilliant light. Pud-dles glistened all about and Tippy found it hard to avoid them. He splashed in a few as his paws ended up soaked causing him to stagger and trip quite often. Moments later as he franticly stumbled forward a voice called out loudly, it was Malgi and he was now awake trying to get the cub to come back. But it was no use, the cub was to fast for the snake and before Malgi knew it the cub was gone.

“Drat,” Malgi sighed, “silly small one.”Tippy kept moving. It was now morning and the day

seemed clear, or at least from what the cub could tell. It turned out that Tippy had been traveling north and he was only a little ways away from meeting up with Water Tip Road. It was a completely bare dirt road that weaved its way through the heart of the forest. No animal knew the origin of the road but it had been there for ages. It connected with barren land to the east and with Water Tip to the west. Tippy rampaged onward with seemingly unmatched strength that suddenly found its way into the cub’s belly. Fear and anger could have that effect on an animal. Tippy did not understand but the fear and anger did not steam from the snake realizing he had run off. It grew

And You Will Find It—

Page 92: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 78 -

—at the thought of betrayal and deceit..how could Tippy make it alone with so much dishonesty surrounding him from all sides. The cub cried as he ran, it would only be a short while now before he would reach the road. Malgi Thickblade kept pace secretly, for being an older snake he was still quite fast and very smart. He weaved in amongst the trees leaving a slime trail behind all the while catching glimpses of Tippy who had a long head start.

“Blasted trees,” the snake hissed. Malgi did not know why the cub was running away as he figure that something must of scared him off and something had . . . Malgi’s big mouth.

The trees closer to Water Tip Road were larger as the mid-dle of the forest became lusher. It was harder for Tippy to avoid them and he bumped into many while still running at the same pace. Malgi was even further behind now and he soon came to a stop. Malgi thought for a moment, he knew that the cub would get tired soon enough and his reckless rampaging had left behind a clear trail to follow. The snake then smiled and slowly followed the trail all the time flicking his tongue catch-ing the scent of the cub.

Tippy was becoming tired and just at the moment he thought to slow down he stumbled out onto Water Tip Road. He fell as he burst out from the trees and rolled along the road for a brief moment before coming to a stop. The road was wet from the storm as high over head the forest opened up just enough that rain had fallen free of tree tops. The road was lit up bright by the sun and the cub squinted as he gazed up at the sky. It was nice to see the bright blue sky clearly again for he had not seen it for quite some time. Then he realized that he was indeed standing on a wide dirt road, his face was matted with mud from his fall and he washed it off in a nearby puddle. Tippy glanced back into the forest looking hard to see if Malgi

Page 93: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 79 -

had followed but there was no sign of him.“Mean old Mr. Thickblade,” the cub muttered with anger.

“Try to hurt me mama, why do friends hurt each other..oh Missy Moo, why.”

The thick forest of Water Tip Wood lined either side of the old road as Tippy looked from one wall of trees to the other. The road itself looked endless as Tippy looked in both directions and whatever lye ahead could not be seen. The cub looked east and then west, then east again followed by west once more. As he glanced both ways one more time there came movement within the forest. Fear grew once more and Tippy was off, whatever way he had been facing at that moment and it had been west. The shortest distance, if by chance, would have been east taking him out of Water Tip Wood and on a direct rout toward The Greens. The Greens was no place for such a young cub, its mystery and myth would prove very dif-ficult leaving the already confused cub in a world beyond his ability to deal with. But Tippy had run west and the length of road west from this point was long and twisted. Eventually he would reach Water Tip and then the Coldmare River, but not for some time. He ran glancing back to see that nothing was there, only open road and tall trees. He slowed to a jog and then a walk turning to the road ahead. Out of breath he con-tinued toiling in worrisome thoughts.

As time passed, the sun briefly made an appearance over-head and then vanished as the day was aging quickly. The cub was tired again and hungry, a thirst built up that left his mouth dry making it hard to swallow. The rain puddles had pretty much dried up and he was only able to get bits of water here and there. The cub had noticed that there were large older looking cob webs amongst the trees they stretched from trunk to trunk swaying as a faint breeze whispered through the for-

And You Will Find It—

Page 94: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 80 -

—est. Some of the webs had small birds in them that had been there for some time as they were all wound up tightly daggling and swaying. As he moved further down the road the webs became thicker and some even stretched across the road con-necting with the trees on the other side. He began to move a little faster when he heard movement again a ways behind him. Tippy, with haste, made his way up into some of the trees along the road’s edge. When he peeked out awhile later he saw Malgi slithering along eyeing up his surroundings. He was talking to himself but Tippy could not hear what he was say-ing. Malgi then stopped as his tongue flicked continually. He scouted out the forest a little more thoroughly from the spot he had stopped in and then after a close look while Tippy held his breath the snake continued once again talking to himself all the while.

Tippy breathed a sigh of relief and then went to step out of the trees. He was stuck as one of the webs was wrapped around his paw. He tried to pull away hard when sounds suddenly filled the forest around him. Quick scurrying sounds scattered about where he was standing caught in the old webs. He yanked and pulled but it was very strong and even with the young strength he had growing inside him he could not break the cobweb. It stretched as he tried batting at it with his free paw. He then leaned in to bite at it when something came clear . . . a spider sat on an old tree stump not but a few paces away.

“Excuse me Mr. Spider but is this your web?” Tippy asked with helplessness and innocence in his eyes.

The small spider did not speak and then slowly proceeded down the side of the trunk. It moved smoothly as it approached the cub along the leaf littered ground. Tippy tried to free him-self once more but it was no use, he panicked and then looked down seeing that the spider was nowhere in sight. The cub

Page 95: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 81 -

looked around at the ground franticly and then returned to the task of freeing himself. Tears swelled up in his eyes once more rolling down his face. Sorrow grew with his fear making its way into his thoughts once more and he lashed violently while some small pieces of web floated to the ground but not enough to walk away, not enough to free himself. He then stopped and took a deep breath, he thought of mama, he thought of Missy Moo, and he closed his eyes for the moment to cloud his mind with good memories.

“You are very tiny for a bear,” a voice whispered softly from somewhere below.

Tippy opened his eyes and looked around but the voice was not amongst the surroundings, it was at his paws. He looked down and saw the same small spider standing atop a leaf that was bright yellow caused by its ageing process. It had eight tiny legs and a fat little body. At the end of its tiny head where an array of shiny round eyes that shimmered like like a diamond reflecting the sun. The little spider moved slightly adjusting its stance and then rested upon the leaf seeming free of fear.

“I’m a cub,” Tippy answered. “My mama told me to run away . . . never come back.”

“Run away?” the spider replied a little clearer, “my, my little cub why would she do such a thing?”

Tippy looked around wondering where the snake was. The spider waited patiently for an answer as it watched the cub look about while struggling to free itself numerous times. It was no use as he was now stuck up in the webs worse then before.

“Hunters . . . they came to hurt mama and me,” Tippy said as he continued to cry. “So mama sent me running.”

The little spider got back up and slowly walked off the leaf. Tippy lost sight of it again, even a spider was good company at a time like this. “Please don’t eat me!” the cub pleaded loudly.

And You Will Find It—

Page 96: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 82 -

—There were a large number of small shrill laughs that came

from the trees surrounding Tippy. He looked about holding his breath but only the trees were clear and the road which was only a few steps away. “Only grandfather would eat you little bear,” answered the voice that he knew of the spider he had just seen. “But grandfather is ill and rests beneath our nest deep in the forest.”

Again Tippy pulled at the webs as he sniffled. Small spi-ders came out from the trees and then some much larger ones came down hanging from webs that were clinging to the tree tops high above. Tippy stared up at the massive spiders as their jaws opened and closed with an eerie tapping. On the ground the smaller spiders had created a circle around him as they allbegan to chant pointing into the forest of cobwebs;

“Little bear, you need not care,We only wish to take you there.

Little bear, you need no fears,Wipe away the sorrow and tears.

Little bear, you need not cry,It is quite simple to say good-bye.

Little bear, you need not care,We only wish to take you there.”

Tippy was unable to move or speak as he watched the small spiders begin to dance while singing their chant. From the corner of his eye he saw the larger ones descending ever so slowly closer and closer. Without warning his fear was boil-ing into anger. The cub felt a deep fire burning in his belly as

Page 97: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 83 -

his teeth began to grind. He pulled harder as he grunted and groaned. The large spiders were close enough now that Tippy could smell there foul breath. He looked into their eyes and saw a glimmer of dishonesty and hate while long strings of web slowly came down all around him.

“Let me go,” Tippy asked closing his eyes tightly. The spi-ders continued to chant and dance. They were happy now that they had caught something, something to nurse their grandfa-ther back to good health.

“Let me go!!!” the cub repeated as he suddenly lashed out at the large spiders who were now in striking distance. The spiders pulled back up slightly as Tippy swung his head about wildly. Webs shot out sticking to his fur but this only made him angrier. He roared, louder then he ever had before. He had tried it when his mother would teach him but it was always such a small sound compared to hers. He roared sending all the birds that were sitting on the treetops of the forest flooding into the sky like dark furious clouds. All the animals search-ing the forest floor for food looked up in wonder while all the spiders stopped chanting. Tippy pulled with rage as the webs snapped and burst into small pieces. He roared again and again until even the largest spiders were back up high in the treetops. Before Tippy realized it he was free of the sticky cobwebs and was stumbling back out onto the road. Some webs still hung off his sides drifting with his every movement. He turned to the trees and roared once more causing some of the webs to break apart. Not a single spider came out onto the road to pur-sue him, he stood there waiting for a response . . . but noth-ing came. Only a few sounds of scurrying legs and then silence. Drool dripped from the cub’s jaws as his teeth were locked to-gether. His eyes were large and full of anger and confusion. His chest filled with air and then released in big gasps until he sat

And You Will Find It—

Page 98: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 84 -

—and calmed himself. If only mama was here......so much dis-honesty and betrayal for a cub, he needed someone like mama, he needed someone like Missy Moo, he needed someone he could trust to give him hope and happiness, someone honest.

“Mama,” he whispered into the breeze, “I do not know what to do.” He continued west while the limp webs hung from his sides.

Night came again and Tippy could not sleep. He kept mov-ing along the road looking ahead and seeing nothing but the darkness. Some tree roots were breaking up through the sur-face of the road at this point and he managed to work his way around them using the awkward moonlight that bled through the northern portion of the woods. Crickets sang off in the trees of darker days to come, they sang of passed generations and of the Beautiful Forest before it had become what it was now. Tippy listened but did not think much of it. His eyes were becoming droopy as the road became dark again while clouds blanketed the moon.

When the dawn came Tippy looked up to see long thin streaks of cloud, he had not seen another animal for sometime and he wondered if Malgi was alright. Even after the ill inten-tions of the snake he wondered of his safety. Soon the road became wider when he saw a clearing. His over night traveling had brought him to Water Tip much quicker and he was onlybut a few moments away from reaching the flat bare piece of land. The trees were shorter and no cobwebs were in sight. Tip-py had managed to make his way out of yet another forest as his poor legs were about to give out. He sat at the large mouth leading in to the road and looked out upon Water Tip. Birds flew about in the sky singing of the cool season, the clouds drifted slowly by as a deep blue sky lay behind them. The sun was still and bright giving a hint of warmth to the seasons

Page 99: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 85 -

change.A second wind moved the cub’s legs as he walked out onto

the welcoming land. The Coldmare was what lye ahead and he would continue west until he found what it was he needed to find . . . or so Missy Moo had said. As he moved away from the forest a sound came softly from the edge of Water Tip Wood that moved long and slow. A sliding sound that slide along the dry plant life leaving a trail of deceit, Malgi Thick-blade carefully poked his thin head out from around a tree trunk and watched the cub walk away westward. The snake had been waiting at the mouth of the old road hiding amongst the trees. He then smiled as his tongue flickered out and then in again. The snake would wait patiently until the cub had made some ground widening the space between them. This way Malgi could approach the cub cautiously and give the impres-sion that he was not of ill intent.

Tippy would come across the Coldmare sometime later and find that he could no longer travel west. The large roaring waters scared him and he found it difficult to even stand near the river’s edge. A short distance up the river to the north was an even louder roar of water and a large wisp of mist drifted in the air like a thick white cloud . . . the cub was frightened to travel there. East was where he had come from and to go back was out of the question which only left south . . . but south was where Tippy had come from in the first place. He sat and cried for awhile, poor little Tippy had nowhere to turn and no one to help him. He lay down hopelessly near the Coldmare’sedge as the river bellowed its familiar song. He sniffled and wiped the tears from his eyes.

“Mama?” he whimpered with a lump in his throat. “I do not know what to do . . . is this where I need to be Missy Moo, to find it . . . where it will find me?”

And You Will Find It—

Page 100: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 86 -

—He sniffled again and rolled onto his back looking up at

the sky. Then a small face came into view causing Tippy to jump up on all fours and turn to run!! He did run . . . a few steps maybe and then stopped. Turning around the cub saw a small animal standing a few steps away staring at him.

“Mama . . . ” he whispered. “Mama says to be quiet, to be careful.”

“I mean you no harm wild one,” the animal replied softly.“I am lost,” Tippy said fearing to be deceived again, “are

you mama?” “No . . . but I am somewhat lost myself,” the animal an-

swered with a small chuckle. His face looked pure and honest as he added, “My name is Kezwick.”

Page 101: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 87 -

Planting the Seeds of Fate

All of Silver Side Wood was in an uproar as Russum forced through the trees with their motionless leader upon his back. Mutter was close behind yell-

ing out loudly for the other wolves of the wood to stand clear and give their grey leader room. Russum growled at some of the black wolves that crowded in for a look. Small took a rest as he finally let the skunk off of his back, he warned Odman to stay close as the wolves would most certainly take notice and would not welcome his presence. The black wolves’ numbers had already doubled as they all talked amongst themselves in concerns to the condition Suss was in.

“Back away!!” shouted Russum with anger and frustration.“You heard Russum, back away!!” added Mutter as he

pushed back some of the closer wolves.The grey wolves had managed after quite sometime to reach

the eye of Silver Side Wood. Luckily they knew the paths of the wood very well and made it there in good time. Suss was breathing but his health was failing, he needed healing and he needed it quick. Russum set Suss down upon the forest floor at the foot of a large tree. Its trunk was thick and the bark was jagged and sharp. This particular tree stood higher then any in the wood and sat at the very center of the forest which past generations had called the eye. At the base of the trunk was a small door that sat ajar. There was a faint light that flick-ered inside and a slow shadow passed by frequently. This door

Page 102: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 88 -

—was the one and only door that lead into the tree tops where the wolves played and slept, where they lived and held council, where they prospered freely among their own kind, it was the door to the Silver Side Landing.

The Silver Side Landing had been part of the forest for many centuries and had been the home of many generations of wolves. Dark Sky had changed it before the war, turning it into a fort when it used to be free of restrictions. The first step was to pass the door wolf; behind the small door was a wolf that was large in size. The lighting was made by a small candle that sat atop a table just inside the door. Seated at the table was the door wolf and once inside he was the first to confront. After entering there was a long staircase that spiraled upward to the highest point of the tree bringing you face to face with another guard . . . one with even sharper teeth. When passing the fi-nal guard one would enter the Silver Side Landing. Platformsmade with heavy logs of wood were tied together with thick sapling limbs. They looped around the trees for miles as large rope bridges allowed them to cross from one tree to the other. Lanterns made of hollowed out goblets of wood held small dried twigs in the base that burned for sometime giving light to the bridges and walkways. Smaller wolves tended to the flames while all other wolves had duties of their own. It was a routine throughout the landing that kept everything in bal-ance. The Grey Wolves of Silver Side had arrived and a shrill howl echoed throughout the entire landing. The efforts of the wolves doubled as they prepared the landing for when the grey ones arrived. They moved fast as they all chatted aloud of news concerning Suss the grey leader. The door wolf had given them passage without question and the grey ones were now on their way up the spiraling stairs. Food was prepared in the main halls of the landing with lit lanterns all giving off brilliant light.

Page 103: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 89 -

High above the landing the coats of past generations blocked out the sky. When elder wolves died, their coats would be kept and laced together high above protecting the landing from ill weather. This kept the landing quite safe from anything above and the height kept them safe from anything below, not that any could enter Silver Side freely. The lacing of the coats had over time become a ritual and was held in high regard.

The wolves placed large wooden platters atop a solid oak table. The platters held wild vegetables and fresh hare meat. Wild Tall Eared Hare was what the wolves hunted regularly and feasted on. Wood bowls were arranged around the table holding fresh water from the East Run that connected with Deep Shore Lake to the north. Even after the wolves’ prepa-rations were complete they still stumbled about making sure that every thing was of high standards. The landing leader was a black wolf by the name of Langstaff and he shouted at the others all the time waiting for the grey ones to arrive. He then yelled out for all to stand at attention as the grey ones walked into the dining hall.

“Respect,” Langstaff demanded as all the wolves stood tall, “the Grey Wolves of Silver Side!!!!”

The wolves began to howl loudly as it echoed throughout the landing, though the trees above and into the wind of the surrounding land. Russum quickly silenced them and asked that Suss be tended to. Four black wolves took the limp grey leader out of the hall and down one of the winding walkways. He would be brought to the healing wolves that would go to work on him right away. Langstaff then presented the remain-ing grey ones their places at the oak table and with black wolves bowing Russum and Mutter sat. Small then proceeded with Odman close at his side while all the company stared at the smelly creature some covering their noses. Growling hummed

Planting the Seeds of Fate—

Page 104: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 90 -

—in the ears of the skunk. He looked around at the sharp teeth that were presented for him to see. Eyes filled with evil bared down on him and he shivered while latching onto Small.

“Stay close,” Small whispered watching the surrounding company closely.

Russum ordered for the other wolves to join them and with the commands of Langstaff they did just that. Small lift-ed Odman up atop his shoulders as he took his seat at the table while Mutter glared with disapproval. Then before anything was discussed Russum ordered that they eat with not a spoken word. The wolves of Silver Side ate, while some thought of the food specifically, others pondered with worry concerned of the grey leaders well being. The juicy hare meat was eaten quickly while the wild vegetables sat dormant. Sounds of chomping jaws filled the dining hall followed by slurps of water from the bowls. Sometime later the feast was over and with full bellies the wolves sat back and relaxed. Small had managed to slip a few morsels of wild vegetables to Odman when the other wolves were face deep in hare meat. The skunk was still quite hungry but it would do for now . . . it was better than noth-ing, he thought.

Russum then got up from the table and paced around it staring at the other wolves with each step, “Our grey leader is hurt quite badly,” he said looking hard into the wolves’ eyes. “We narrowly escaped an attack that was brought upon us by an unwelcomed guest and now Suss hangs on to what life re-mains within.”

At that moment all the wolves quickly looked over to Od-man with rage. The skunk stayed upon the shoulders of Small as he tried not to tumble off in fear. Small said nothing but tried to draw the attention away from the skunk. “The skunk has vital information of our true leader,” Small announced out

Page 105: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 91 -

loud. Russum scolded Small as the two stared at one another. Talk started to circulate as the wolves all tried to look for an-swers amongst themselves but without Dark Sky and now Suss chaos was sure to reign.

Suddenly a black wolf spoke out loudly. “First Dark Sky and now the grey leader, what can we do?” he said as the com-pany started to talk outright.

“Silence!!!!” Langstaff hollered as all the voices toned down to only a few whispers.

Russum then leaped upon the oak table as a few bowls fell to the floor. He paced it grinding his teeth all the time eyeing the skunk upon Small’s shoulders. He then stopped as did any remaining whispers.

“The skunk holds information and he will tell us what we need to know,” Russum said in a deep voice. “Oh yes, he will tell as the wolves of Silver Side have ways of collecting infor-mation.”

Odman was silent clinging even tighter to the shoulders of Small. The wolf winced in pain as he glanced up at the skunk who gave a lopsided grin. Russum jumped back down to the smooth wood floors and walked toward Small.

“Your stench brings tears to my eyes skunk,” he whispered as water truly did fall from his face. “Tell me . . . where is the black stone?”

Odman swallowed with discomfort as Small again glanced up into his face. Small had carried the little burden for so long now he barely noticed the smell. “My patients grows thin . . . where are the ones who carry the stone? Where is this so called band?”

No answer came as Russum stared at Odman. The silver grey hair upon his back stood tall as an urge to strike built up inside of him. The silence was then broken by the voice of a

Planting the Seeds of Fate—

Page 106: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 92 -

—healing wolf. He entered the dining hall speaking clearly; “The grey leader is alive.”

Again the wolves all spoke amongst themselves as a sense of relief stretched across the hall. Small smiled as Mutter showed a well covered up joy. Russum lost his train of thought as he pushed his way over to the healing wolf. They spoke words unheard by any others and then were gone.

Odman was taken to a place within the Landing where none could get to him while Small and Mutter got some much needed rest. Russum made his way to the healing hall with haste wanting to see the condition of Suss for himself. He moved quickly around the long wood and limb built paths downward toward the lower landing. Passing a large guard whom gave a bow of respect Russum entered the healing hall. It was a room similar to the dining hall only instead of the traditional coats high above there were only the under side of the paths over-head. To the far side of the hall lye Suss still and quiet, he did not stir as Russum came closer. There were large gashes that had been sown shut by thin tree limbs while the blood stains remained upon his silver grey hair. His eyes were closed and his breathing was quite heavy. He was lying atop a bed of dead leaves that crinkled with each deep breath. Russum looked on as anger and sorrow brewed deep inside.

“Will he live?” the grey one asked with a bewildered voice.“It is hard to tell at this point but he is quite strong and

could possibly be back on all fours soon,” replied the healing wolf as he dried the stitching.

Suss said nothing and his eyes remained close. Russum paced the hall looking for answers pondering with impatience. He then sat close to Suss speechless while the healing wolf went about his work. As time passed the grey leader began

* * *

Page 107: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 93 -

to stir, mumbling speech that Russum could not understand. The healing wolves could do no more and left time to fin-ish the healing. It was the most critical moment as Russum stayed close. Suss’s eyes opened and closed every so often as he only caught blurred visions of an animal standing over him. He dreamt of the past while glimpses of the Great War came and went. Dark Sky was there, he felt his presence and the condition Suss was in made it difficult to tell the difference be-tween dream and reality. The hair of the great wolf was soaked with sweat and he shivered as drafts of cool air drifted into the healing hall. Russum sat closer trying to warm his leader. Night had passed and day came and went, Suss would open his eyes looking about with helpless confusion and drift back into deep sleep again. Russum fed water to the wolf every chance he got and Suss would choke and spit as he tried to force it down. Images became clearer as he came in and out of sleep. His shivers soon ended and his sweating dried up. The wounds began the process of healing as the limbs slowly became part of the wolf ’s skin. His breathing became clear and easy while his vision came back to full clearness. He was getting better with each passing moment.

Russum had never left the grey leaders side. He slept, he ate, he sang soft songs about wolves of past generations but he remained there until the moment arrived. Suss opened up his eyes wide and looked up at the animal that had been nothing but a blurred image for sometime. A smile of relief greeted his second chance at life, the smile of Russum.

“We are at the landing are we not,” Suss said in a weak voice.

“Indeed,” Russum answered. “Do not try to stand grey leader, you are still healing.”

Suss looked at his body seeing the stitches and scars that

Planting the Seeds of Fate—

Page 108: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 94 -

—remained. He tried getting up and stumbled; Russum caught him and slowly brought him back down to the bed of dead leaves. His eyes were looking about franticly as he so wished to stand on his own strength but Russum would have none of it.

“You will walk freely again Suss, you must wait for now,” Russum said holding the weak struggling wolf down.

“Where are the others,” Suss whispered. “Where is our captive?”

“They are all here at the landing and you will see them in due time,” Russum answered as he took a sit gently beside his leader. “Rest grey one and then we will return to what is most relevant.”

Around the time of Suss’s healing the others regained their strength. Mutter got much sleep and food while Small walked about the Landing reminiscing. Odman sat in a tiny corner at the furthest point of the landing. Small had brought him some food and warned him not to move from where he was as the wolves of Silver Side were unpredictable. Much anger and loathing pulsed throughout the Landing and the wolves would possibly make rash decisions. Langstaff had made it quite clear that all wolves be on their best behavior. It would be tragic what would happen to any who go against what the grey ones wish. For now they wished that the skunk be left alone and Odman would wait off in that dark corner of the landing.

Two younger black wolves that disobeyed orders often made their way about the Landing searching for the unwanted guest. Whispering to one another they looked high and low never letting on to their scheme. After scouting almost the entire Landing they came across a now familiar smell . . . the skunk was close. They sniffed about until they found him curled up in a corner against a thick tree trunk which served as

* * *

Page 109: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 95 -

one of the supports for the Landing. They snickered as Odman looked up into their evil faces. Two sinister grins showed their sharp teeth as drool dripped to the log floor below them with a splash.

“So small but such a smell you give little stinker,” one of the wolves said as his eyes gleamed.

“I think we should rid ourselves of this little stinker. I think it would be better for all whom are part of this here Landing,” the other added with a low raspy voice. “It is a long drop to the forest floor below.”

The wolves laughed as they reached out for him. Odman quickly turned and raised his tail high. “You may drop me yes but my sweet smell will stay with you for all eternity,” he said as the wolves stilled themselves for the moment. Thinking care-fully now the wolves backed up slightly; “You are a brave one stinky and we are impressed by your courage. But at the end of it all you will bow at our paws,” one said as they both began to laugh walking away. Soon they were both out of sight and Od-man sat alone once more. He then laid down resting his head atop his front feet still looking in the direction the wolves had went in.

“Must not release . . . not yet,” he whispered to himself as he curled up to escape the cool drafts that gust through the Landing.

Odman was awoken by a sudden hard bump as he jumped out of a deep sleep. He looked up in terror as three wolves loomed over him, their eyes flashed as did their brilliant silver grey coats. It was Russum, Small and Mutter. “Up then skunk,” ordered Mutter loudly. “It is time.”

The three grey wolves led the way as the skunk stumbled along behind. Lanterns flickered as they sat balanced on the

Planting the Seeds of Fate—

* * *

Page 110: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 96 -

—thick limbs of the surrounding trees. The wolves did not speak nor did Odman but he had a good idea of what was to come. Small glanced back for a brief moment and showed a meek smile. They then turned up one of the looping walk-ways continually circling around the trees large trunk. Soon they came to a landing that was high above all the others. This was the pinnacle of the entire Landing, the highest point which was where all the leaders would meet to discuss coming events . . . The Hall of Solutions and Actions.

Before they walked into the hall of solutions and actions they passed a guard which howled in respect to the grey ones; “Respect to the grey wolves of Silver Side!!”

Russum nodded as they passed, the guard eyed Odman with a look of loathing as he was the last to enter. The hall was larger then the other halls, the walls were made of thick oak and had carvings of wolves from generations passed. In the carv-ings they wore what looked to be armor and held long sharp blades. Carved around them were dense forests and looming clouds. Some of the wolves in the carvings were lying on the ground while others leaned over them holding them tightly. The walls were smooth and the lanterns gave them a glow as the moon would atop a lakes surface. The floor was smooth oak also. It was quite soothing to step onto the floor and feel its cool smooth texture. In the center of the hall stood another large oak table like the one in the dining hall but this one bared carvings similar to the ones on the walls. Wood chairs with towering backs sat all around the table and Odman then noticed that one seat was taken . . . he knew the face all to well.

“It is great to see you again skunk,” the wolf said with an evil grin . . . it was Suss.

Odman nodded as all the others sat. Small motioned for

Page 111: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 97 -

the skunk to sit and he did, as close to Small as he could. He was so tiny in the chair that he barely saw over the smooth edge of the table. Wood bowls held water and the wolves took slow easy drinks staring at the skunk. Suss looked much stronger and the fire had returned in his eyes that he had had before the battle took place. It had been some time since the other wolves had seen it and their courage had returned to full strength.

“We are now where we truly belong little skunk,” Suss started to say. “I am quite sure you know the reasoning little Odman for others suspect you know the whereabouts of what we seek.”

Again Odman sat still and quiet. He looked bravely into the grey leaders eyes and almost became entranced by the glowing fire within them. He then suddenly grabbed Small’s wooden bowl of water and slid it over in front of himself while pro-ceeded to slurp up what water remained until it was finished. The skunk then slid it quickly across the table with a shove as it plummeted off the other side crashing to the floor and braking in half. Russum jumped up from his chair in rage as his teeth chomped together in clear view but the skunk spoke out quickly; “If I did know the whereabouts of the stone why would I lead you there?”

Suss calmed Russum and got him to sit with a few whis-pered words. He then returned his attention to the skunk who now sat with a relaxed uncaring position. “You should be care-ful of your manner in this place skunk for there are many here that wish to do unspeakable acts upon you.”

Odman swallowed hard and stiffened his position slightly. He then cleared his throat and began, “I do know a few things that will help you retrieve what it is you what. I traveled quite some time with the band of Ward.”

The wolves leaned in and listened intently. “But for me to

Planting the Seeds of Fate—

Page 112: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 98 -

—give such secret information I must ask for something in re-turn.”

Suss leaned back and smiled a long ear to ear grin, “Your life little skunk would be quite enough I would think,” he said with a serious growl.

“Well yes . . . ” Odman answered. “But one last thing other then that and only then will I tell you what you need to know.”

The wolves were silent and Suss then waved his paw for Odman to continue.

“Basil the raccoon is being held at the Black Dens and I feel it is my fault. I would like to see for myself that he is alright and beg for his forgiveness. Only then will my continence be clear enough to help find the company of the stone,” Odman said in conclusion of what he felt would be fair.

The wolves remained quiet. The three other grey ones looked to Suss as he only stared at the skunk. “This sounds odd to me skunk. He has no purpose to anything surrounding what is to come and for all we know he may already be dead.”

“He is not dead,” a voice echoed within the hall. “Nor is Peller the golden lab.”

They all looked about the hall trying to see who spoke out, all but Suss, for he already knew who had been listening in on the meeting. A dark shadow walked along the edge of the hall out of the light of the bright lanterns while its steps could not be heard. Odman eyed the shadow remembering that night so long ago when Peller was taken and the fear that had stayed his attempted warning . . . but what could he have done, the simple skunk that he was . . . the coward he saw himself as.

The lanterns flickered as the mysterious figure came slowly into the light. Odman held his breath for a moment as he saw Mermon the Shadow Weasel come forth toward the table. He

Page 113: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 99 -

gently took a seat at one of the high backed chairs. He smiled at Odman as he slowly unsheathed his twisted knife and set it atop the table. The wolves watched in silence as the weasel cleared his throat. “You do know of the band and the stone. With all of the coming events we have our own fates,” he whis-pered harshly as his eyes looked black and mystic. “But there are many fates that will soon take a turn for the worst.”

Planting the Seeds of Fate—

Page 114: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 115: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 101 -

Mother and the Three Stones

The many mice of the Deep Gully followed as therewas nowhere else to go . . . only Mother Naturewould know what to do. Many of their kindhad not

survived up to this point and more were on the verge of die-ing. They needed food and they needed time to heal. They fol-lowed close walking into the great Mushroom Fields of the south. Some mushrooms stood towering over them seeming to stretch all the way to the sun while others stood no higher then the mice themselves. All different colors they were and some the colors so bright that when the sun shone down upon them they glimmered like sun filled raindrops. No paths were cut through the field so it was very difficult for one to find their way. One could walk in circles and not know it as the mush-rooms over time begin to all look the same. Walking straight ahead would be the best option. Finding the Four Hills would prove quite simple, considering ones height, for they stand higher then any mushroom ever has. At the very center of the Mushroom Fields lye’s the Four Hills; they are all the same size and sit directly across from one another. They loom above the mushrooms giving the clear image of four lumps of earth, which they were . . . four large lumps of earth. At the very center of the Four Hills is a clearing that is littered with the most beautiful trees and flowers one has ever seen. If one has the chance to see it one never forgets . . . Master Ward the golden lab of the yard walked cautiously weaving around

Page 116: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 102 -

—mushrooms big and small. He tried very hard not to harm any. Donetrun of East Pond came next as he kept a trained eye on the sky’s above but found it difficult as some of the mush-rooms blocked it out. Wee Mischief was close as Pocket of Thick Brush watched the mice bringing up the rear.

“Night is upon us now,” Donetrun said as he saw that the sky was becoming stirred in black and orange. It would be-come difficult to see their way around as the darkness grew at each passing moment. Ward stopped turning toward the band and the company of mice.

“We will stop and rest here until morn. I am sure the mice would not object to taking rest as will my followers,” Ward explained taking a seat on the cold ground. “Sleep if you must and eat if you have brought food. We will venture further south in hopes of finding what we seek as soon as the sun rises.”

The air was cold and the mushrooms only sheltered some of the bitter wind. The mice all shivered as others cried for loved ones . . . many of the ill mice would not survive the cold night. Ward thought a moment and then made his way over to the crowd of mice that looked up to him in hopeless-ness. Ward then proceeded to remove the pouch from around his neck, “Wee Mischief, brake down some smaller mush-rooms and bring them here,” Ward demanded as he opened his pouch. “Please forgive me mother of all.”

Mischief quickly knocked over some smaller mushrooms steams and all. He then dragged them over to Ward and piled them neatly. Pocket and Donetrun looked on as did the mice shivering with tightly folded arms. Ward then pulled out a small leather baggy and opened it, out of the end sprinkled a small amount of dust that twinkled like little fire flies in the night. The dust floated down gently onto the pile of mush-rooms and when it landed it burst into a ball of flames. All

Page 117: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 103 -

Mother and the Three Stones—

were startled in surprise followed by smiles and laughter. The animals clapped loudly and cheered as the mice began to sing happy songs in merriment. The fire crackled with bright col-ored flames of red and blue. They all moved in closer feeling the soothing warmth. Ward put back the leather baggy and tied the pouch back around his neck.

“Thank you master lab,” the mouse in the glasses said rub-bing his hands before the fire. “Please join us to eat,” he added walking back to the singing company of mice.

“Eat?” Pocket said looking strangely at the band.The mice opened up small leaf sacks pulling out old cheese

and fresh wild fruit. The band agreed and joined the mice eat-ing as much as their bellies could hold. The cheese was strong and filling while the fruit was juicy and lush. After all had had their fill there was still plenty left. The mice wrapped it back up and took their spot before the fire which still burnt brightly.

Many thanks were spread about as some began to fall asleep. Ward slept deeply dreaming of the yard and his love while Pocket hopped away to scout for any unwelcome fol-lowers. Donetrun curled into a ball by the fire and nestled his beak in the feathers upon his back. Mischief came over to him quietly while most of the mice now slept occasionally stirring.

“Are you still awake Donetrun?” wee Mischief asked as he sat by the great duck.

“Yes,” Donetrun answered simply. “What is it wee Mis-chief.”

“I can’t sleep . . . I am burdened by worry,” the wee dog answered as he rested his head upon his front paws.

“We are all burdened by the same thoughts,” Donetrun said raising his head while his eyes glistened in the fire light. “Losing sleep will not make them go away.”

“Truthfully speaking I have not slept many nights,” Mis-

Page 118: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 104 -

—chief continued quietly. “I wonder of what is to come and I worry about Kezwick.”

“Ah yes, you are great friends and the pig is in all our thoughts,” said the duck gazing directly into the fire as it danced with yellow and blue comfort. “Hard times will fall upon us all and when those times arrive we must be ready.”

“I feel Kezzy is fine but often I worry that my feelings betray me,” the wee dog muttered as he now also stared into the flames.

Donetrun took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled, “Kezwick’s fate is what it will be and you can not change that wee Mischief. Let time decide and then maybe one day all your worries will vanish.”

Mischief smiled and did not answer. Donetrun was right there was no need for him to worry himself sick. Mischief slow-ly fell into a deep sleep. Donetrun watched the fire while the others snored and mumbled wandering within their dreams. Shuffling sounds came from off in the dark and Pocket came into view of the fire, he sat up close warming his large flat feet.

“Nothing has followed I am quite sure,” the rabbit said while thawing his tall wide ears.

“I would check from the air but the dark would not help much,” Donetrun answered as he was becoming droopy eyed.

“Sleep duck of East Pond and I will watch the night,” was the last thing Donetrun heard as he drifted off. Pocket wid-ened his eyes which wanted to sleep but he would not sleep as long as he wondered of what may be off in the dark.

Pocket’s eyes opened quickly and he looked around. The fire was still burning bright and around him it was still very dark. He had fallen asleep and had not realized it. He got to his

* * *

Page 119: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 105 -

feet rubbing his eyes; someone through the night had thrown more mushrooms onto the fire and it crackled being the only noise in the still night air. He moved around the fire checking that all were there and they were, still fast asleep. He sat softly back in his spot by the flames and sniffed at the air but the only smell was the burning mushrooms.

Soon the sun was peeking in the far south. The dull light caused the large tops of the mushrooms to glow. Pocket was still awake and was quite alert. The fire had burnt out just be-fore dawn and the chilled morning air caused many of the sleeping to stir. Whatever burning ambers remained Pocket stomped out and this woke the rest of the band and many of the mice.

“Good morning to all,” Pocket greeted sitting under the roof top of a wide mushroom head.

“Did you sleep at all lord rabbit?” Ward asked stretching long and hard.

“Oh I found time for a little shut eye,” he answered with a grin.

Ward eyed him and then smiled back. He got up on all fours and looked upon his company. Donetrun fluttered his feathers while Mischief still tried to find his senses. The air was thick and damp and it brought on soggy wet dew. The ground was cold and wet and the thick haze of damp drifted in the air like soup. The smell of burnt mushrooms still lingered but it was quite stale now.

“All of you pull yourselves together. We must begin onward south,” Ward said in a stern voice. “Donetrun, scout ahead and see what lye’s between us and the center of the Mushroom Fields,” he added looking to the duck.

Donetrun simply nodded and leaped up upon the tops of the large mushrooms overhead while spreading his wide wings

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 120: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 106 -

—and giving off a light spray of wet. Large flaps sent a couple weak mice toppling backward and then the duck was gone out of sight. Well rested the group continued south. Ward’s plan was to find Mother Nature by sundown although the mice would slow the pace. The thought of meeting her for the first time gave him a sense of hope in an otherwise dreary frame of mind.

Donetrun was now well above the misty haze of damp be-low. It was difficult to see if anything was afoot and the wind only whispered of movement to the north. The duck decided to fly a little lower as the wet soaked his face. It was cold but his thick feathers kept him quite warm. As the misty air now seemed to be clearing up Donetrun noticed something far up ahead in the distance. It was hard to tell what lye ahead as it only looked to be a dark blur from where he was but there was most certainly something looming. He flapped hard as the air rushed passed him. He looped freely and then swooped down left, then right gliding silently along the wind. He felt grand and strong as he approached the dark masses ahead. Fear did not consume him but only curiosity he felt. High into the dull sky he soared and then down he came like an arrow. He flew along the very tops of the mushrooms so close that he could smell them. Then as the objects were only a few paces away he darted back up into the sky as his wide wing span seemed to block out the shadowed sun. He flapped his wings in a way that he remained in one spot still suspended in air. It looked as though there were four large hills sticking up out of the endless fields of mushrooms. Donetrun looked all about from higher up seeing that mushrooms stretched for miles in all di-rections. The four hills were the only other element present that he could see. The clouded sun did not give much light so

* * *

Page 121: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 107 -

it was hard for the duck to tell what they really were but he did notice a soft light that illuminated from the center of the strange hills.

Back toward the others he flew with haste. He caught a glimpse of the others amongst the mushrooms with his sharp eyes and circled downward until wee Mischief pointed him out. The mice all gasped as the large duck landed atop a grand mushroom flapping his wings for balance.

“What did you see master duck?” Ward asked still walking ahead.

“If we continue in the same direction that we venture now we will come across what looked to be four hills,” Donetrun answered walking up beside. Mischief was close behind trying to hear what was being said.

Ward smiled and pressed on. “Do you know of these land-marks?” Donetrun said looking at the lab.

“The Four Hills of the Mushroom Fields,” he said still smiling. “That is where she will be.”

Donetrun looked ahead with a somber grin. He then swal-lowed before speaking, “I was that close to her then.......there was a light Ward, a beautiful light.”

Ward continued to smile as did Donetrun while the others followed close.

The day had become warmer but there was still a slight chill. The chill would never let up, not now, for the cool season was upon all and the land was feeling its touch. Most plant life would become dormant hoping to last the winter frozen in time until the warm weather brought them back to life. Pocket hollered at the mice to quicken their pace but they were hav-ing a hard time keeping up. The sick would continually stum-ble and fall while some were carried due to lack of strength. Mischief offered help and carried five sick baby mice upon his

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 122: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 108 -

—back. As they pressed on through the mushrooms, which were now beginning to all look the same, some mice were being left behind. The land was becoming wilder as thick beds of tiny mushrooms covered the ground they walked on making it dif-ficult to move freely. The band tripped and even fell as madness grew, the larger mushrooms began to tower over them and it was almost impossible to tell what direction they were headed in. Ward stopped to focus on what task lye ahead for the time being. Donetrun placed a wing upon his back and Ward simply nodded with a grin.

“If only we could get you back up into the sky Donetrun, you could find out just how close we are,” the lab said continu-ing forward.

“Hopefully we have not already passed it,” wee Mischief replied aloud from a little ways back.

Donetrun and Ward glanced back with a scowl as the wee dog replied with a simple grin; he heard them speak earlier of what lye ahead. The duck was unable to take to the sky at this point as the mushrooms that grew overhead left no room for exiting and there was not enough room around them for him to spread his wings. As much as Ward hated the idea the wee dog was right, they could pass their destination if they hadn’t already. Ward stopped and sniffed the air but the mushrooms over powered any other scent. He glanced back at the oth-ers seeing the frustration in their eyes. Donetrun looked back while Mischief looked to the ground. Pocket kept a close eye on the mice as half of them were now sitting out of breath, they had probably valued the fact that the lab had stopped for the moment.

“What is it Master Ward?” Donetrun asked as he saw the same look of frustration in Ward’s eyes.

“We are lost Donetrun and I do not know which way to

Page 123: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 109 -

go,” Ward answered with an impatient tone. “All around us looks the same.”

The duck looked about turning in circles, “I could try to fly but it would be very difficult.”

“No, no,” the lab responded sitting. “I would say to turn back but I would not know which way to turn back to.”

Mischief stepped past Donetrun and sat beside Ward while the baby mice slept soundly still atop his back. The lab gave the little dog a slight bump and a grin, “I am glad you’re here wee dog of the yard,” Mischief blushed but did not answer.

“What is the hold up then?” Pocket questioned from the rear.

“We are lost lord rabbit,” Donetrun replied as some mice began to cry. Mischief glanced up at Ward and then cleared his throat; “Can you not ask her, I mean mother of all,” he mum-bled thinking she may hear. “Maybe she could guide you.”

“I cannot call to her she can only beckon me,” Ward re-torted staring off at the mushrooms, the endless mushrooms. At this point they were the size of trees. They had steams that seemed as thick as ageless maple trunks. They sat close togeth-er blocking view of what was beyond them or behind and the sky had become a puzzle of mushroom tops. It was becoming quite stuffy and hard to breath. Sick mice complained that the mushrooms were closing in on them. The mushrooms them-selves did not move but in a state of madness they seemed to. She had not spoken to Ward for sometime, so what know, thought the lab to himself . . . what now.

“We should not waste time Master Ward,” Donetrun said in a whisper away from the others. Then Ward’s eyes went large and stared off into the depths ahead. “Look,” he whis-pered back.

A ways ahead in amongst the mushrooms was a warm light.

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 124: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 110 -

—It moved about slowly and without burden. Around the thick stems and underneath the mushroom tops it came closer and closer. It gleamed and shot off bursts of smaller light. It would pause in midair for a moment and then continue. First the duck and lab stared and then it caught the sight of wee Mis-chief. The last to fall under its warm embrace was Pocket and the mice. Not one animal spoke, they only watched with wide eyes. The warm light circled them and then vanished. It would reappear and vanish again until it came to a stop directly in front of Ward. It was only a foot away from Ward’s nose when the dog slowly stood. The other animals did the same one after the other. The warm light then began to make its way forward, slowly, as a path opened up leading straight ahead. The mush-rooms shrunk down so small that they seemed to vanish right before their eyes . . . a smooth path of soil appeared before them all. Ward followed the light without a second thought as though he was meant to follow. Then the others came close behind. The mice all moved with the same pace as even the sick kept up. They moved like a slow river along the path without so much as a blink staring at the warm light.

After sometime the light dwindled and vanished not re-turning. Ward was the first to come back to his senses as he shook his head and glanced around. There were still all differ-ent types of mushrooms scattered about, but something of a much grander scale caught their eyes.

Standing before them were four enormous hills. Brownish green in color they stood tall and still, frozen in time. They stood within a wide hollow all directly across from one anoth-er...perfectly placed. The ground before them dropped slightly giving way to a bed of soft bright green grass which was lit-tered with all different colored flowers. Some of the flowers were quite odd and unfamiliar but beautiful none the less.

Page 125: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 111 -

Further down the slope were tall leaf filled trees. None of the leaves had been affected by the change of the season and they did not move while a warm breeze seemed to blow. The trunks of the trees were thick and strong and no roots stuck up out of the ground. The trees sat in perfect rows leading beyond for what looked to be many leagues. Large blue flowers grew around the base of all the trees and there was a smell of lush beautiful plant life in the air. Small birds flew about from tree to tree as did fat bumble bees, they looked to be quite busy as they hummed ancient songs.

“The Four Hills,” Ward whispered still eyeing the incred-ible sight before them all. “This must be the Four Hills.”

Ward, Donetrun, wee Mischief and Pocket all stood side by side looking down into the great hollow. The mice were crowded around them all talking amongst themselves. Ward then without a word closed his eyes for a brief moment and then opened them.

“Was that her just then?” Mischief asked.“Come along then, all of you, she has welcomed us to her

home,” answered the lab as he walked down the soft grass slope into the hollow. The others did not question but only followed. Around their heads the birds kept busy, building nests and singing songs. The large fat bumble bees floated about heavily in the air.

“How do you do,” one said in a low voice nodded its head at them.

“We are in search of . . . ” Ward had started to say.“We know why you have come,” hummed the fat bum-

ble bee. “Follow the path you are on and it will take you to our mother of all. She waits for you at the center of the great hills.”

“Thank you kind bumble,” Ward replied with a bow as the

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 126: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 112 -

—fat bee floated off into the rays of the sunlight.

“I would like very much to live here,” wee Mischief said as he looked up at the gently swaying tree tops. The grass was still quite soft under their steps and the smell of flowers was so thick in the air that they could almost taste it.

“Do not let the beauty consume you wee one,” Pocket said eyeing the land. “I’ve heard that some have never left. That one stays here in the hollow for all eternity until deaths sleep comes for them..do not be fooled.”

“Myths Pocket, that is all,” Donetrun answered. The duck stumbled as he looked deep into the warm beauty of the flow-ers.

“You to will be consumed duck, so easily,” Pocket said with a tone of anger. “We have a task at hand and can not be fooled by so called myths.”

What Pocket the rabbit said was to some, a myth. But the beauty of the Four Hills did have a lasting effect on any who arrive unaware. Neither the rabbit nor the lab felt the pull of the land. Ward’s mind was consumed already with the well being of his son while Pocket had a strong will. The mice had already began to fall victim to the beauty as some rolled about the grass laughing loudly and shouting nonsense about never leaving. Mischief took a seat by some large blue flowers and inhaled their sweet aroma. Ward and the others stopped and looked back at him as he smiled, again sniffing the flowers.

“I think I will sit here awhile,” he said not moving. “You go on ahead, I will catch up later.”

“Mischief,” Ward hollered loudly. “Come along then!!”Already Donetrun sat in a large patch of different colored

flowers smiling all the while, “Donetrun, you must come away from there . . . with haste, come along!!!!” Ward shouted with anger.

Page 127: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 113 -

They both did not come as nothing that was said now would be heard. The two did not even look toward Ward or Pocket, “Myth,” the rabbit mumbled to himself. “Myth he says.”

Pocket started on down the way they were heading and Ward yelped for him to stop. The rabbit turned and saw the frustration in the labs eyes; “We must continue Master Ward, they will be fine. I am sure this land will bring them no harm.”

Ward glanced at the two as they laughed and rolled about in the flowers and grass. They would be safe.....the harder task would be trying to get them to leave the Four Hills. But for the time being Ward had the task at hand and a very important task indeed. Pocket and Ward were the only ones to continue as all the mice had now fallen victim to the beauty, but for them it was for the best.

White blossoms fell slowly all around Ward and the rab-bit. The breeze that blew was warm and reminded them of the warmer seasons that no longer thrived outside of the Four Hills. Ward closed his eyes as he walked, there was something guiding him, pulling him forward. Ward felt comfort as if he was walking through the yard on a warm spring day humming softly all the while. He saw Bernice running about laughing, he saw Peller looking toward him calling out for a game of chase. He saw Kezwick smiling seated next to the large oak while the Horse Lords ran swiftly in the fields. He could smell the yard, he could see the animals that lived and played there and for only a brief moment he stood there without a worry.

“Open your eyes golden lab of the yard,” a voice whispered that echoed softly beyond them.

Ward saw Bernice stop and stare at him just before his eyes opened. He looked around and saw that Pocket was down on one knee bowing. Ward then looked forward and there be-

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 128: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 114 -

—fore him floated Mother Nature. Ward did not speak but only stared as tears pooled his vision; he then bowed also as the tears dripped from his eyes to the ground. Mother put out her hands and placed them gently upon their heads. Her touch was warm as a new strength pulsated through them both that they had never felt before.

“Rise my loved ones,” the voice whispered ever so softly.Pocket looked up first then Ward who’s face was soaked

with tears. Mother Nature floated before them glowing with a soothing light around her. She had long flowing hair that drifted softly as a small tiara glimmered from were it sat atop her head. She wore a long white gowned that shimmered like the sun and had bare feet which where untainted and shaped perfectly. The aura of light around her was mesmerizing and shone every color of the rainbow as her skin had the same glow. Looking into her face was breath taking as the beauty was beyond any imagination. Her eyes were as blue as a clear sky, her lips were gleaming pink and when she spoke the air smelt of flowers and trees.

“You have arrived Master Ward at a time of worry,” she said softly. Every word was like a soothing whisper but could be heard clearly, “I trust you did not bring the stone here.”

“No,” Ward said nervously. “It is in safe keeping and we have sent one from our company to check that it is still in its place.”

“Good, for I do not wish to see the black stone,” she said in relief. “It brings me to feel ill and darkens my hope.”

Ward swallowed hard looking into her eyes. “You asked for me to come to you at this time of sorrow and worry.”

She smiled softly and giggled, “Yes of course Master Ward. I must inform you of what was created around the black stone and why,” she added clearing her throat; “The stone you have

Page 129: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 115 -

hidden is not the only one,” she started off saying as the two of them listened more intently now. “The balance of nature is fragile and can be broken very easily. Dark Sky of the east loathed the way that the land was; deep down inside he loathed most ways opposite his own. The wind spoke at that time of power rising in the east as Dark Sky summonsed the partner-ship together on one stormy night. Weasels would take advan-tage of any chance to cease power and the wild dogs of Swift Forest and the rats of Deep Gully were easily persuaded with false promises.

Under the leadership of Dark Sky the lands to the east were taken over within days but it would be the west that would prove quite difficult.”

“The Great War and the leadership of the three,” Ward said being careful of his tone. “My father told me of it many times.”

“Yes Master Ward, this did lead to the war and the coming of The Leadership of the Three. The three that were chosen to stand at the front of an army that would protect the balance of nature; I could not fight for I am Mother Nature the mother of all and the keeper of the land and all within it. Dark Sky’s plan was not to destroy but to take control of all living crea-tures of the land and beyond so that they would bow to his will and obey his every command. Land and power would be given to the partnership while the other creatures lived in a captive like state. From this point Dark Sky would unleash his master plan.. ..to bring war upon man. Dark Sky saw man as an enemy that had caused much sorrow to all other creatures of the land and would bring the masses to them releasing their fury.”

Pocket cleared his throat and spoke up, “Some animals of the land agreed with what the wolf believed, did they not?”

“Some,” Mother Nature answered while continuing. “His-

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 130: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 116 -

—tory tells of Dark Sky’s mother and father being taken by hunters from the south and that he would seek revenge. This seems a true fact as his master plan gave reason to believe it; on the other hand I as mother of all could not let such a change come to pass. I would flee and bring an army together to meet head on with his. Mezamir the Wise, Marvel the Great and Gezwick the Brave would lead an army of Horse Lords and rabbits to the center of the Golden Fields were many died in stopping Dark Sky’s campaign. It was to be that Dark Sky was stopped for if he had taken control then the balance of nature would collapse do to his plan of change. It would have brought chaos to the circle of life and all you and I know would toil in darkness.”

“The Great Rabbits of Thick Brush brought Dark Sky to the Mushroom Fields as most of the partnership escaped, but it was Dark Sky that we wanted. He was unfriendly and disre-spectful when he was brought before me and I saw the hate and loathing in his eyes..evil they were. He was then imprisoned within the black stone and there his spirit would stay unless the stone crack and break. It was a brave soul which sacrificed their own spirit to imprison the wolf. To complete the spell an animal of pure honesty needed to come forth and give their spirit to the stone which meant they would become unknown to themselves thus ceiling the stone and the evil within.”

Ward and Pocket looked at one another with amazement. So many stories they had heard when they were young of the war and the leadership of the three. The lab then spoke looking upon the mother of all, “I know somewhat of the stories our mother and respect them. Is this why you brought us here?”

“The black stone must not be found Master Ward,” she said in a deep voice that seemed to shake the land around them. “Do not let it fall back into the hands of the partnership.”

Page 131: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 117 -

“The stone is safe I am sure but my son will be my biggest concern,” Ward retorted with much bravery.

Mother Nature calmed herself and gave them a warm smile. She laughed as her head tilted back, “You are right golden lab, your heart lye’s with the well being of your son. But if the stone is recovered by the partnership we all will fall under the grow-ing shadow of the east.”

“Around the imprisonment of Dark Sky I created three stones. The black stone itself holds the wolf ’s spirit while two other stones hold nothing but their solid insides. Two fake stones where created as decoys to help protect the true black stone. One is held beyond here while the other I hold now.”

She put out her arm and opened her smooth white hand. Sitting in the very center of her palm was a glowing black stone. Ward and the rabbit of Thick Brush stared into its shimmering orange dance as it lay still and unfettered. “This is one of the fake stones and I am handing it over to you Ward of the yard. You must keep it close and not let it be discovered unless you have no other option,” she said sternly.

Ward stared into the stones glow. Pocket looked over at the lab and smiled, “Take your stone master lab. The band will follow you as long as we may.”

The lab took the stone and stored it away deep in his pouch around his neck. Ward and Pocket would have loved to hear more stories from the mother of all but time was not on their side. Sleep was creeping up on them along with hunger. The Four Hills would be where they would eat and rest, then on-ward east to the High over Flat where the true band would become one.

Mother and the Three Stones—

Page 132: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 133: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 119 -

Onward East

The night was warm as was the morning. Ward remem-bered waking many times in the dark of the night and not feeling even a touch of cold. Without fire

and surrounded by soft grass The Four Hills was a magic place in itself, but would mother of all have it any other way. The sun was out but it was not bright enough to cause one to squint. The air was as fresh as it had been the day before as though nothing had changed. Their surroundings were also still the same as a large bumble bee floated passed Master Ward.

“Good morning to you friend of our mother,” it said.“Good morning,” Ward replied with a slight frog in his

throat. He stumbled up onto all fours and then looked around at the land of unending beauty. He felt stronger then ever as he was able to rest without fear. Strength pulsated inside that he had not felt in a long while. A little ways away from where he stood he saw Pocket lying quietly on a bed of large purple flowers. He walked over as the grass felt soft under his well rested paws.

“Lord Rabbit,” he said in a clear tone. “The sun rises in the south, morning is here.”

Pocket looked up with well rested eyes and smiled. Stum-bling off the flowers he steadied himself twitching his nose and rubbing his ears. “Where are the others?”

Ward and Pocket started up the long path which they had come down the day before. Small birds flew overhead as larger

Page 134: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 120 -

—bumble bees floated from flower to flower. A little ways up they found wee Mischief sleeping soundly atop a small hill covered in long grass and flowers, his snoring had been heard well before he was found.

“Wee friend,” Ward hollered out as Mischief looked about in shock. “If you wish to continue our venture you must over-come your urge to stay.” Mischief moaned and groaned as he put his head down, “I think I would rather stay . . . I . . . I mean I do like it here very much.”

Pocket turned away with a grunt, “Leave him then Master Ward the dark days ahead will not wait for his weak will power.”

Ward felt an urge to stay himself but the thought of his son kept it at bay. He toiled in his mind if to just leave or to try and drag wee Mischief away from the beauty of the Four Hills. “We can not just leave him here and what about Donetrun..we need his skills greatly.”

Pocket turned back staring at the wee dog in anger, “Come then Mischief, for you gave Master Ward your services did you not,” he said loudly with eagerness.

Mischief ’s voice suddenly seemed to change, it became deep and bothered. His hair became darker and his size seemed to grow slightly from very thin to bulky. He spoke out loud as he did not look at his company while speaking, “You speak of dark days to come . . . but I will not feel their wrath while I am here. Here I will be safe from what may be certain doom! Why risk my life when here is where I belong. So go! And stop bothering my sleep!”

“That is not you speaking,” Ward said calmly as he mo-tioned for Pocket to step back. “The beauty is overwhelming you wee friend, it is speaking for you.”

“Nothing speaks for me,” the dog on the small hill said in a sharp low voice. “I know what it is I say and who are you to

Page 135: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 121 -

Onward East—

inform me of my own feelings! Safe is what I feel and here I will remain! Safe!!”

Pocket stepped up again with a snarl in his voice, “If you remain here wee dog you will not be safe, no animal anywhere will be safe when the dark day . . . ”

Suddenly Mischief looked back at them over his shoulder as drool flung from his jaw. His eyes gleamed with a fire filled rage and the hair on his back rose high and straight, “I will be safe!!! While all of you suffer the fate of what may come I will be safe here surrounded by beauty and comfort!! Safe I say!!”

“The rabbit of Thick Brush is right,” a soft voice said from behind them all. “If and when the dark days come no where will be safe, the yard, the forests, not even here at The Four Hills will any be safe.”

It was Mother Nature and standing beside her was Donet-run. The glow filled the eyes of the band and the dog on the hill was again wee Mischief of the yard. He looked down at Ward and began to cry. Ward embraced the wee dog for a moment until Mischief was able to find his senses.

“I am so sorry Master Ward,” Mischief said as the last of his tears fell. “I will never let you down again.”

“I know you will not wee dog,” Ward answered with a smile.

The four friends now stood side by side in front of Mother Nature who floated gently before them, “I had found this one curled in a ball amongst the trees but he was quite prepared to leave,” she said looking at Donetrun.

“The venture ahead is now in your hands. Saving Ward’s son will prove quite difficult but if all are true to the task then you will be successful I hope. In the meantime you must re-member that if the stone is found all will be in vain and the land will fall to the power of the partnership. Bring together

Page 136: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 122 -

—the last pieces of the company and know that I am always in your hearts,” and at that the mother of all vanished.

The four animals started up the path of soft grass. No one spoke as the warm flower scented breeze blew. Many of the bumble bees bided them farewell while the birds high above sang songs of hope still putting together their nests. As they walked Ward closed his eyes feeling the stone in the pouch around his neck, she spoke to him softly; “Keep a close eye on your small friend. The Four Hills has a strong hold on him and this will now last forever. He will have moments of need for the Four Hills and will try to trick you so that he may return here.”

Ward opened his eyes for a moment looking down upon his wee friend; he then closed them again; “On your exit of the Mushroom Fields there will be small bright orange mush-rooms. Take as many as you can for these will give you the much needed strength for the road ahead . . . be safe animals of the land.”

The path would present itself until the band would reach the very borders of the mushroom fields. After some time the band exited out of the northern side of the mushrooms. They all looked back to see that the path was now again a thick gathering of mushrooms all different shapes and sizes. Ward noticed almost right away that there was small bright orange mushrooms along the edge, he walked over to them and began picking as many as he could.

“What are those for Master Ward?” Donetrun asked while the others watched.

Ward carefully placed them inside his pouch which he then placed tightly around his neck once more. “Hunger will come upon us soon as we travel north and then east to the High over Flat. These will keep our bellies full for sometime.”

Page 137: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 123 -

The day seemed very clear for now but clouds loomed. Ward looked to the north and smelled the air. Far ahead he saw a dull dark line, it was Water Tip Wood and it was quite a ways away from where they stood. The land was flat before them so it would be easy for them to travel at a faster pace. The sun was high above while the ground was damp and cold. The air was thick with a wet chill and gave the band shivers as they waited for Ward’s word.

“The High over Flat is close by the Swift,” Donetrun be-gan to say as he stepped up beside Ward. “If we venture directly north it will take us through Water Tip Wood and directly into the High Lands . . . we will not pass without the eyes of the birds seeing us.”

“The birds of prey,” Ward whispered as he still stared at the dark line far ahead. Pocket came up on his other side while Mischief lingered back by the mushrooms edge, “Wee Mis-chief!!” Ward said sharply. “Come up here by me . . . where I can see you.”

Mischief paused a moment but he did not glance back as he walked slowly up to the others. Going directly north was certain doom for the band and they all knew this . . . all but wee Mischief who dreamt already of The Four Hills. The birds of prey would not let them pass and would pick them off one by one. The birds would not forget what had happened by theColdmare and they had a keen eye for the faces of past en-tanglements. So the decision lye in the hands of Master Ward who would need the help of his company.

“What do you know of the Greens lord duck,” Ward said finally looking away from the dark line of forest.

“I have only seen it from the sky Master Ward,” Donet-run answered. “I have heard that it is a place not to enter free spirited.”

Onward East—

Page 138: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 124 -

—The Greens was at the very center of all the land. Next to

the Black Root Forest it was the largest landmass. It stretched for many, many miles in all directions and even wolves where not tall enough to see over the towering plant life that grew within it. Ancient stories tell of a small clump of poisoned crabgrass that sat at the very center of the land. There was a threat that if it would spread all the animals of the land would die due to the poison that it gave just with a simple touch. At the very same time a battle had taken place to the far north in the Float Mud Swamps between the frog army and the great toads. Outnumbered the toads made their way south to find refuge and to regain their former strength, just by chance they stopped to rest by the poisonous crabgrass that had grown in size. When the sun came up in the south the next morning over half of the toads that had escaped the war were dead or dieing and the elder toads did not know why..it was the poi-sonous crabgrass that sat close by.

The eldest toad commanded that all the remaining toads stay where they were as he was about to embark on a long journey to the very place which the mother of all dwells. The eldest toad did just that, Todd the great toad walked across harsh land and through raging weather to try and reach the very foot of the great Mother Nature. He had been gone for many a season in search of her and in that time all the remain-ing toads had died, in the very spot he had asked them to stay. More seasons passed and he still did not find the mother of all. Soon he felt as though he would no longer breath the air of the land, he was dieing . . . the last of his kind only Todd the great toad remained now . . . dieing.

Passed river and forest he walked until he came across a large mushroom. The mushroom was tall and the stem thick. It was bright orange and almost blinded the dieing toad with

Page 139: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 125 -

its gleam. He stumbled forward and laid down to rest under its wide top blocking out the sun. Despair filled the great toad as his eye sight flickered. A voice spoke telling him to take a bite, take a big bite of the mushrooms stem. The toad thought it was a dream and laughed and he did then just that.. ..he took a big bite. Strength raged in his soul bringing him up upon his feet. He walked out ready to continue his search but he did not need to. Atop the large mushroom sat a beautiful creature with wavering hair and lush pink lips. She asked him what it was he searched for and the great toad told the creature of his quest. I am Mother Nature she had told him and your search is now over . . . live in peace great toad of the land. No, the toad had answered with anger. My kind has been cheated by you the mother of all, losing the war was not enough but your land poisoned all that remained of my kind. Mother Nature knew of the poisonous crabgrass and feared it would plague her land, what to do.

Both Todd the great toad and the mother of all sat for some time. Her atop the mushroom glowing softly and he upon the ground still ravaged by time and travel, she agreed to come with the great toad and help him find his way back to the other toads. She felt the sorrow of the great toad and almost felt a deep guilt seeing as her land had poisoned his kind causing many to die. In return for his belief in her she would find a safe place for Todd and the others to live in peace and to call their own. When they reached the very spot that Todd had left from so long ago the only thing that they found was the skeletal re-mains of many great toads. The poisonous crabgrass had spread for miles in all directions and was growing at a faster rate.

Mother Nature then cast a spell that would stop the growth of the crab grass and bring back the toads from the dead. The now large growth of poisonous crabgrass became

Onward East—

Page 140: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 126 -

—The Greens. A large land of lush entangled plant life that was filled with the great toads of the past, the poison was now within the great toads and as long as they stayed inside the borders of the Greens the poison would not spread. This meant that the toads would have the entire mass of land to themselves to live in peace keeping them quite content. The story had been told many different ways throughout time but the great toads truly roam the Greens to this very day and myth says that they live forever under the power of the great Stones of the Greens . . . but it is only myth or so some say.

“Do you think that it would be a safer road then the High Lands?” Ward inquired looking into the ducks eyes. Donetrun only paused and then took a deep breath; “I really do not know for sure Master Ward,” he replied with worry.

Pocket pulled himself together with a grunt and started east, “Then let us travel to the great Greens. I have never seen the stones that stand tall shadowing the ground as you walk,” the rabbit announced.

And that was the way the band would take, traveling the flat dry ground clear to any eyes that may notice such an odd company of animals. Many miles east they would have to walk to reach the great Stones of the Greens. Donetrun took to the sky scouting ahead in hopes that the way was clear and it was for now. It was much colder as he flew high above and at times the chilled air squeezed its way through his feathers turning his skin blue. He flew low and fast, then high almost seeming to touch the bursts of cloud. The wind was hard to understand at this time of the season as the cold weakened its call. Done-trun could only go by his eye and they watered heavily as the frigid air pierced them greatly. Far beyond the band he floated gently and then below he saw tall dark shapes leading into a

Page 141: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 127 -

region of land far larger then most elements he had seen, it was the Greens.

The duck angled his wings turning around swiftly head-ing back in the direction he had come from. As he returned something caught his eye, something small heading east. Then two small objects came clear but the duck was to high up to see what they were. The wind was unclear of telling and it was dangerous for the duck to fly down and see. It could have been wolves roaming about but they seemed very small for wolves . . . maybe weasels . . . maybe.

Paying no more bother Donetrun flew with haste back to-ward the band. The Mushroom Fields soon came into view to the south and the dark shadow of forest to the north was pres-ent. He then dropped hard like an arrow toward the land. He saw that the others had made some ground while wee Mischief was legging behind. The duck swooped over their heads as theband looked on with wonder. Donetrun stopped in midair blocking the sun as he then came slowly to the ground folding in his wings.

“The wind is unclear and cold,” he said catching his breath. “But all seems safe ahead . . . all but two animals that ven-tured east.”

“Wolves,” Pocket said standing high on his hind legs sniff-ing the air.

“I think not lord rabbit but it is possible,” Donetrun re-sponded with uncertainty.

Ward was ahead of the others eyeing the land carefully, “Then we must move with haste to the Greens and watch all around us with sharp eyes.”

Miles lay ahead as they continued to move on toward the Greens. Mischief still stepped with heavy paws glancing back toward the southwest. His eyes were full of a craving which

Onward East—

Page 142: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 128 -

—Ward was well aware of. Pocket was well ahead of the others followed by Donetrun. Ward legged back close to wee Mis-chief. The sun was blocked by large soft white cloud as the day drifted into the later stages.

Page 143: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 129 -

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit

When Master Kezwick fell: “I will wait . . . for time is all I have . . . ”These words echoed through the thoughts of the

pig as a sudden blow to his head came from the rocks that sat at the deepest part of the Coldmare River. All went dark and his memory for the time being faded. Kezwick tumble limply along the belly of the river as his lungs filled with water. Dis-tant memory riddled his mind as a soothing nothingness over-came his body. He felt comfort as he drifted off and all that burdened his soul faded away. He saw his mother before time had taken her she was young again and smiled saying nothing. He saw the yard and only happiness filled it, he sawhis father leaving . . . leaving for the Great War and then he saw nothing.

Gleams of light came and then went. Blurred glimpses of dark shapes appeared and then vanished. What is this before me, the mind of the pig thought, is this life after leaving the one you knew before? What is to become of me now? Do I start over again or stay in this state of confusion? Fear is what I feel as of right now, only until this is made clear.

More blurred light seeped into the eyelids of the pig. There were sounds that were unclear, sounds of water and the feel of water touching skin. The splash of water in and out of the pigs ears giving way to song . . . song so familiar . . . song that brought back some resent memory of only a short time ago.

Page 144: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 130 -

—Then a small voice whispers into the pig’s watery ear; “Honest little bird you were.”

Then another; “Yes, honest little bird. Honesty can go re-warded if one is truly honest.”

“Indeed,” the other said again still seeming to whisper or the water made it seem so.

Water, thought the pig, the storm and the river.....goodness me. I fell, thought the pig. I fell into the rage of the river. So much pain in my head, thought the pig. Does this mean I am still where I was before?

Ward . . . Donetrun . . . Pocket . . . Mischief . . . Ber-nice, are you there.

Marvel . . . did you help me?Light came clear as water spilled out of the pigs mouth,

Kezwick was alive. He looked about as the sun peered down upon him from the slightly clouded sky above he was alive but not on land, at least not yet. He was floating above the water that was quite calm now. It glistened as the small ripples swayed all around him. Something was holding him above the river and moving him toward shore.

“We are the chub, we are the chub.Swim in a river and not in a tub.We are the chub, we are the chub.

Swim in a river and not in a tub.”

The song was that of the chub. The fish that Kezwick and Bernice had met awhile back. They swam the rivers of the Coldmare even as the cold approached, this was their river and a small pig had no place in it. The chub believed in goodness and honesty and they remembered this pig, they remembered his friendliness and how he had told them truth without twist-

Page 145: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 131 -

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit—

ed lies. The pig did not bring trouble but only honesty and for this the chub saved him, brought him back out of the grip of certain doom.

“Honest yard animal you are no longer a bird,” one small voice said from beneath him.

“Yes, no longer a bird,” said another. “Your true self you are now.”

Kezwick chocked and coughed as water still made its way out of his mouth. It was hard for him to speak and he could not see the fish to answer back. He moved along the water with perfect balance at a fast pace. Beneath came the sound of splashing water as the chub carried him along toward the bank swiftly.

“Land is near now yard animal,” one voice said softly. “There it is just ahead friend, look and see for yourself.”

Kezwick sat up slightly looking across what was left of the river and saw the long stretch of the Coldmare’s bank. It turned out that the pig had been carried by the chub for quite some distance. The time it took was a mystery as he had lost his ability to think clearly after he stuck the rocks along the bed of the river. The chub had found the tumbling animal in good time as the life of the pig was fading. It had been the chub who had squeezed most of the river’s water out of Kezwick.

At this point the chub made their way to the Coldmare Bank which ran north and south along the east side of the river. It was a better side to bring the recovering pig to seeing as the land was quite flat. It was marshy but at this time of the season the damp ground was becoming more solid. Soon enough they reached the bank and allowed Kezwick to walk upon it under his own power. He sat and turned to the ones that had saved his life.

“Thank you all,” he said still feeling quite ill.

Page 146: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 132 -

—“Rewarded you were yes. Rewarded for your honesty and

goodness against ill intention,” one little chub replied who suddenly vanished into the river’s water. Another replaced him quickly; “The river tells of sorrow,” the other started. “You are one the land will still need for the ill times ahead.”

The other vanished in the blink of an eye. A pile of river weed sprang up out of the water landing with a gush upon the bank in front of the pig, “Eat then yard animal and your strength will return,” said many small voices in unison. “Eat and do what it is you must.”

The air went still as Kezwick leaned forward smelling the soaked river weed. The chub were gone and the river continued its course. The river weed was cold to the touch bringing a chill to the the pig as he began to eat it and he ate it all. The lush nutrients filled his body with strength again and the river wa-ter that filled his mouth with each bite gave full refreshment. The river weed gave him the energy he needed to go back to the task that he had started. It was clear as day to him now, he needed to reach the High over Flat and hope that Marvel would be there. He needed to meet with Ward and the band as he was a companion the band would need . . . only . . . the way was unclear.

He walked along the bank wondering whether it was north or south he was headed. The sun did not help as it was centered in the sky high above. The only way he could determine which way he was headed was by following the sun. He sat a while, staring off into the great running water of the Coldmare but the sun did not budge so he took a chance and began to walk down the bank not knowing that it was, in fact, south he was heading.

The day stretched out with each step when in the distance the pig saw a large looming cloud but this cloud looked to be

Page 147: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 133 -

to close to the ground. The air was full of a deep thunder that slightly shook the ground. Kezwick put his ear to the earth and listened as the sound rumbled deep into the soil. Thunder and clouds so low to the land was quite strange thus, for the mo-ment, Kezwick pushed further ahead. As he approached the cloud the thunder became louder. There was dampness in the air that drifted within the sunlight. It was odd weather to see rain, thunder and cloud so close to the ground, thought Kez-wick, how is it possible? The closer he got the louder the sound became while the whole time walking side by side with the Coldmare. The river’s water was rougher here and reminded the pig of the terror that had taken him sometime ago. Now the air was so thick with wet that it blurred the pig’s sight. He came across his cloud and soon discovered that it was not a cloud . . . it was The Fall. He stood at the summit of a great waterfall as it fell far below with a tremendous roar. Kezwick looked on in amazement as the mist floated all around while water swept over the tops of the rocks below.

“The Fall of the Coldmare,” he said to himself staring. “I must get a better look.”

Down the sloped ground the small pig went. Tumbling slightly he found himself glancing toward the enormous wa-terfall that echoed of immense sound. The warm sun bounced off of the falling water and glimmered softly seeming to dance in the moist midday air. When Kezwick reached the flat far below he then looked up to the summit he had just been standing upon and then out across the raging river. The large rocks glistened as the water smashed down from above while whirlpools of bubbles floated all about. The other end of The Fall was not visible due to the width of the great river and even if it were the thick mist would block it out. The pig looked on with awe forgetting what it was he had to do, but it would only

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit—

Page 148: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 134 -

—last a moment longer.

“It is south I have ventured for this long walk,” he grumbled looking in the direction he had been heading, “in the wrong direction.”

Kezwick sat and calmed himself for a moment looking south. The river had a large bend turning west from what Kezwick could see. So what now he thought. By the time he reached the High over Flat the others would most certainly have left. He assumed he would get lost trying to find his waythere and he was not fully sure where it was anyhow. He hummed and hawed feeling lost and stranded . . . far to the south and without a guide.

The only thing he could do now was start back toward the north and the sun was dropping fast in that very direction. He would still have light for some time so he needed to gain some ground.

Kezwick turned north and began to make the first step when he heard a strange noise. Usually he avoided sounds that he did not recognize but for some reason this one did not seem threatening. It was filling the air along with the roar of the fall so it could not have been to far from where he stood. Kez-wick moved with haste toward Water Tip as the sound of The Fall faded causing the noise to become clearer.....it was cry-ing. The pig found himself walking upon Water Tip. The flat brown grass gave a wide open view of the surroundings. Close by the rivers edge a small animal rolled about upon the ground crying loudly. The pig felt older as he looked on, his courage seemed stronger, his fears of the unknown subsided and he felt as though he had aged in both mind and body. Over to the crying animal he went where he discovered to his own amaze-ment that it was a small bear cub.

The cub jumped up on all fours and started off down the

Page 149: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 135 -

river bank but before he got far he stopped. Fear shone bright in its eyes as it turned back looking right into Kezwick’s face. Kezwick only smiled and thought it better to wait for the little cub to speak first, if at all.

“Mama . . . mama says to be quiet . . . to be careful,” it said shyly.

Kezwick responded in a soft voice, “I mean you no harm wild one.”

“I am lost,” the little cub said with sorrow. “Are you mama?”

Kezwick’s smile was a little brighter this time, “No, but I am somewhat lost myself ” he said with a chuckle. “My name is Kezwick.”

The cub took a few steps forward as Kezwick felt no fear. The only fear he could feel was the fear in the eyes of the cub. It stopped and sat staring and again the pig waited for the little bear to speak.

“Mr. Malgi Thickblade is not mama, he tried to hurt me,” the cub looked stricken by sadness. “I miss mama..and Missy Moo, can you be mama for now Kezwick?”

The pig did not know what to say. He felt sorry for the cub and wanted to help but where would this lead and how could he find his company with such a predicament. How much time, thought the pig, how much before things become worse? But without a second thought Kezwick made up his mind.

“Come along little wild one,” he said. “Follow me.”

Malgi came out from his hiding spot at the mouth of the forest road and into Water Tip eyeing the land carefully. As it turned out the snake had waited to long after Tippy had exited the wood and had lost track of him. But Malgi had a good inclination that the cub had traveled west. His tongue flicked

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit—

* * *

Page 150: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 136 -

—slowly as he squinted against the midday sun, he was careful not to stare at the sun considering its ill effects. As far as he could see the land was barren and empty. He grunted in frus-tration at the fact that the cub had gotten to far ahead. Malgi glanced back toward Water Tip Wood and then out again to the flat silent ground of Water Tip.

“Where have you gone small one?” the snake thought aloud.

At that, Malgi pushed out into the clouded sunlight. He moved swiftly along the dry grasses and weed. His slimy body made it possible for his kind to travel with haste on any surface whether it wet or dry, rough or smooth. His eyes scouted ahead with precision pinpointing. Any movement would be caught and also felt as his body was able to pick up any vibration big or small. The sun headed far north while Malgi had made much ground and was within view of the mist that filled the air com-ing from The Great Fall. He had seen The Fall before as a very young snake. This was when the slime snake’s numbers were much larger. They roamed the land without burden but this now was only a memory and the very thought of his demise placed a large lump in his thin little throat.

The Fall was a place the slime snakes would form their hibernaculums. Their numbers became so large that it was easy for other elements to bring them down . . . almost to nothing it seemed now. Malgi thought strongly that he was the only slime snake left and he loathed the thought which made his soul turn sour. Mr. Thickblade, of the once great slime snakes, truly believed he was the last of his kind. He felt cheated and this feeling caused his deceit toward all others.

So Malgi thought that if the elements were to be so swift to take away his breed then why not make others suffer also. Finding the cub and bringing him to the High Lands would

Page 151: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 137 -

be just that, while collecting what it was the snake truly de-sired, those juicy fat eggs. The snake was startled by voices up ahead; he came to his senses and looked about franticly for a hiding spot. Unfortunately Water Tip was not a place of many spots in which to hide. The flat lifeless land was an open range giving clear view of what lay ahead. The land toward the mist dropped slightly and whatever it was he heard was about to come up over the small slope that led to the Coldmare River and The Fall. Quickly the snake slide along toward the south leaving a slime travel behind which could led any predator to the very spot he ended up in. He looked back as he moved with great slickness and speed, the voices were very clear now and one sounded quite familiar. The snake stopped after going a fare distance, he turned in shock as the voice came from what it was he was seeking; “Small one,” he whispered as he lowered himself in the dying grass. “My, my, now who is this that you have found?”

A little ways from the somewhat hidden snake walked two small animals, Tippy the bear cub and Kezwick the pig. Malgi stared at them both as he made not a sound. He did not even flick his tongue which was very peculiar for him. He was con-fused of what animal it was that Tippy had found and if it would be dangerous to confront the small one at this time. Out of fear of his safety Malgi waited for them to pass and then in almost perfect silence the snake followed a little ways back as they headed back toward Water Tip Wood.

Kezwick was still lost and had no idea where to start. The two animals talked of what events had come upon them the last while. Tippy was shocked and scared of the stories Kez-wick told, the yard, East Pond, Swift the Great, the willow and the Coldmare. Although the part about the chubs brought a smile to the cubs face. They walked further into the evening as

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit—

Page 152: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 138 -

—the pig went on it was east they were headed. Kezwick thought that would be best figuring the High Over Flat was presum-ably northeast.

Tippy talked of his mother and the large forest which he ventured through. He talked of the hunters and Missy Moo, the moths and the dark nights . . . he also talked in depth of the intentions of Mr. Malgi Thickblade. Kezwick listened when he suddenly stopped looking to the north.

“Look there little Tippy,” the pig said as the aging rays of the sun shone on their faces. “Another day passes.”

They stood just past the center of Water Tip still a ways from Water Tip Wood, but would it be safe to venture into the wood at night? Tippy gazed at the half orange sun as it slowly made its way out of sight. He only thought of his mother’s well being, hoping she was still alive and that he would see her again.

“We must find a place to rest,” Kezwick said looking down at Tippy.

“Back the way we are going there is a forest, it has food,” Tippy answered, “and mean, mean spiders.” he added with a look of concern.

Kezwick decided to continue east to the forest. They would need food anyhow and the trees would hide them incase any unwanted guests were wandering about. So back to Water Tip Wood Tippy would go staying close to Kezwick as not far be-hind the snake Malgi followed quietly.

A short distance sat between the two new friends and the border of Water Tip Wood but darkness had already fallen upon the land. It was almost pitch black as the clouds covered the moon and stars. Kezwick stopped and listened to the night sounds. Only the crickets sang at this time and there was no use in talking to them. Fear consumed Tippy and he began to

Page 153: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 139 -

whimper standing behind Kezwick. The pig turned and could only see a slight glow upon the cub’s thick fur.

“I wish my coat was as thick as yours Tippy,” the pig said with a shiver. “The nights grow colder now and your coat must be the thickest and warmest in all the land . . . it could come in useful!!”

Kezwick sat by Tippy’s side and the cub cuddled into him. He looked ahead as best he could and saw a path of dark-ness which was darker then the night itself. It must have been the forest the cub had mentioned. Kezwick comforted Tippy and then convinced him to walk toward what was thought to be the forest. As they stepped closer a whisper filled the air around Kezwick, he paused and looked all about seeing noth-ing but darkness. The whispers continued as they filled the pig with fear. He quickened their pace toward what they hoped to be the forest. The shape ahead became larger and larger and the sound of waving tree tops filled the air as a strong breeze blew overhead. The clouds in the night sky were sent on their way by the breeze revealing the moon and stars. Before an-other thought was pondered they stood at the foot of Water Tip Wood. It towered high into the night sky as the two of them looked on without a word. It did not look unwelcoming as the ground around them became warm and the trunks of the old trees seemed to creak and moan . . . Kezwick closed his eyes.

“What is that sound?” whispered Tippy again cuddling up to the pig.

The trees of Water Tip Wood spoke with the pig. Kezwick was becoming wiser and his ability was growing. They asked where he was from and the pig answered, “The yard to the north.”

They talked deep in the mind of the pig saying that they

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit—

Page 154: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 140 -

—had not spoke with any creature other then thy mother of all for many ages. There were not many animals in this age that could speak with the trees. Kezwick explained of his first time, which had come when he was awaken by the large oak, his closest friend. It had fed its wisdom into the pig giving him the ability and with each tree he met his wisdom would grow until Kezwick had the wisdom of a thousand ageless trees. The trees of Water Tip Wood were very friendly with Kezwick and spoke of the dark day tales which had been drifting of late upon the breeze. They talked of the coming cold and the fear that grew deep into the roots below the land. They also grum-bled about the spiders that had made homes for themselves deep in the darkest parts of the wood. Kezwick responded with the tales of coming across Tippy the cub and how they were lost and needed to find High Over Flat.

The trees knew of the High Over Flat as the wood had been around for quite sometime. They knew most of the land around them and were glad to inform Kezwick of the way to his destination. They told him to avoid the High Lands as they had seen the birds of prey were stirring and bringing much pain to many animals. The safest route would be to follow the Water Tip Road all the way east until they came to the gateway of The Greens. There they could enter the Greens and head north to the High Over Flat avoiding any eyes from above, seeing as the plant life of the Greens was quite overgrown.

Kezwick thought this to be a good idea and took the trees advice to heart. The trees warned of the Greens being very mys-terious and to be at his most alertness when entering. It had been sometime since any word had come out of the Greens. Since it had become so overgrown it had been hard to tell what lived there at the present time.

Tippy yawned as Kezwick continued to speak with the

Page 155: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 141 -

trees. The night carried on and the trees then invited the two of them to enter and rest until morning. The pig accepted as he then yawned himself. They entered Water Tip Wood together.

A little ways back lying low in the grasses of Water Tip was Malgi. He moaned to himself with frustration and hunger. The last thing he wanted at the moment was to go back into the dark wood that the cub and his new friend had entered. The night was cold and it managed to even chill its way through Malgi’s thick layer of slime causing him to quiver, “Blasted woods,” he mumbled, “Silly little one walking in circles!”

Mr. Thickblade slumped down deep into the grass and stared at the dark trees. When the light returned in the morn-ing he would make one last attempt to bring the cub to the High Lands and if he failed he would surely parish being the last of his kind to do so.

Mr. Malgi Thickblade’s Pursuit—

Page 156: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 157: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 143 -

The Descending Duck and the Sleepless Owl

Pocket stopped as they had already made a lot ofground on their way toward the Greens. He stuck his nose high into the air again as his ears twitched from

side to side. The others stopped also and waited for the greatrabbit to speak of what it was that had caught his attention.

“Do you smell something odd Pocket?” Ward whispered from further back.

“There is a strange scent filling the air and I hear a distant noise which sounds almost like barking,” he answered staring at the land ahead with puzzlement.

“Barking you say?” wee Mischief added speaking for the first time in quite awhile.

Ward stepped to the front beside Pocket and agreed that an odd smell was about. He called for Mischief to come up to his side and asked that Donetrun take to the sky’s again to scout ahead. The duck did and was soon out of sight. The oth-ers walked at a slower more cautious pace now watching all about. They were still quite a distance from the Greens as the land seemed to open up more. Water Tip Wood was still to the north while a large grey landscape being the Mushroom Fields was to the south. The gap they followed would lead them to the Stones of the Greens and the gateway to the Greens them-selves. From there the journey north would prove difficult but their hearts became stronger with each step forward. The band was proving that they were becoming stronger which would be

Page 158: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 144 -

—no surprise to some while dulling others beliefs. It seemed as thought nothing would stand in their way until . . .

A loud bang echoed through the air causing the three ani-mals to jump in shock almost completely off of the ground they stood on. Birds filled the sky in all different directions flying franticly terrified by the sound that had almost deafened them all. The echo carried on until it vanished to the far west meaning that the sound had come from the east . . . where Donetrun had just flown to scout ahead.

“What do you figure that noise was?” Mischief whispered harshly hiding close behind Ward.

“I’ve heard that sound before,” Ward replied with a worried look, “When the farmer scares off Sly the fox using that long tube like object of his.”

At that Ward was off. The wind came hard against his face as he moved with much haste. If anything were to get in his way he would surely knock it to the ground. Pocket readied to follow and looked back at wee Mischief. The little dog had seemed to grow in the very moment that the rabbit glanced back at him. His hair became dark and his eyes pooled with a glossy craving. A drop of drool fell to the ground between his paws while he smiled at Pocket......he then glanced back to the south. He shook his head and looked back to the rabbit. “What is it we were doing great rabbit?” he mumbled in an unfamiliar voice.

“Come then wee dog,” Pocket answered with caution. “Ward is well ahead now and needs our help.”

“You go ahead rabbit,” the dog grumbled now glaring to the south. “I will catch up soon enough.”

Pocket looked in the direction in which Ward had run and then back to the hunched looking beast that was formally a wee dog. He hopped slowly over close enough to the dog that

Page 159: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 145 -

The Descending Duck and the Sleepless Owl—

he could see the craving causing its upper lip to quiver. Pocket did not know of what Mother Nature had told Ward but he knew what it was the dog wanted . . . to return to the beauty and the feeling of comfort and safety.

“The sun is falling in the north wee Mischief,” the rabbit said in a comforting voice. “Time is valuable and we must stick together for Ward and for the good of the land.”

The dog continued to stare off toward the south as the sky became dull. Pocket looked over the shoulder of the odd looking dog and saw something approaching. High in the sky above the clouds was a bird with an enormous wingspan. It was slowly coming toward them but only the rabbit had no-ticed. Fear gripped Pocket suddenly and he reached out to turn Mischief around. As soon as he touched the heavy breathing animal it turned and sent the rabbit tumbling to the ground with one swift blow. The drool fell heavier now as the beast looked down at the rabbit that lay on the ground trying to find his senses.

“DO NOT TOUCH ME,” the dog bellowed in a deep disturbing voice. “YOU TOOK ME FROM WHERE I WAS MEANT TO BE!!”

Pocket said nothing as the large bird came closer. He wanted to yell out but his speech did not come. The bird’s tal-ons opened wide as it came closer and closer it was now only a few paces away from striking distance.

Ward was moving at a speed that he did not reach often. The bang he had heard filled his head with uncontrollable worry as he raced through the open land not knowing where exactly it was he was headed. He thought of East Pond as he ran and the wonder he felt when he saw the Lily Pad Palace. He thought of when Donetrun had joined them now seem-

* * *

Page 160: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 146 -

—ing so long ago and he felt a sudden terror that something ill had happened to his friend. The sound that Pocket had heard moments ago filled the air. The loud barking of dogs was quite clear and the numbers of barks were many, too many for one dog to handle. But Ward was not going to stop until he found out the well being of his companion. Soon he saw something ahead and his worst fears were made true, Donetrun was lying motionless a few paces away. The sun was now almost gone to the north as darkness began to fall. Ward noticed a ways up lights flashed all about in different directions. Loud voices yelled into the evening followed by barks that were unfamiliar. Ward slowed his pace fearing the moving lights.

“Donetrun,” he whispered aloud to no response. The duck was not moving and tears filled the lab’s eyes. “Rise up great duck!”

Ward sobbed with sorrow and anger while tears rolled down his face, “This is because you came with me. Once again your life is in the balance other then mine . . . then let me be the one to risk my own task for our friendship!”

Ward ran into the lights as the barking became more vi-olent. He stopped beside the duck and tossed Donetrun up upon his back. The evil dogs were so close that Ward could smell their foil stench. The lights shone directly into Ward’s eyes blinding him from what came forth. The lab turned to run as the heat of the coming dog’s breath came thick in the air. The golden lab ran into the night, the voices of whatever it was holding the lights called out with what sounded of anger. Ward would not stop while more loud bursts of sound filled the air around him. The sounds echoed far off into the night as the barking and voices faded further and further away. Run, thought Ward, run.

Fear had made the lab run faster then he ever had. He

Page 161: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 147 -

would reach the rest of the company in no time in hopes that it was the right direction he was headed in. He then slowed glancing back into the darkness, no light was about and the loud yelling and barking were almost completely gone. Ward stopped as the duck hung limply over his back. He set Done-trun down on the cold ground as he cried in hopes that his friend was still alive.

“Donetrun, tell me that you are alright and I will laugh with joy,” the lab said with a sniffle. “You are fine this time I believe so.”

The duck was motionless as Ward waited for an answer.

Pocket scrambled to his feet and staggered backward as the bird came into clear view its large talons gleaming. Just as it looked as though Mischief was about to attack the rabbit, the great bird landed between them both. It was Mezamir the Wise.

“You are not being like yourself wee Mischief,” the great owl announced in a loud deep voice. “You are burdened by the Four Hills I see it in your wee eyes!”

“You are nothing but an old owl, a fool!” Mischief snarled in a strange disturbing voice. His form had not change while his eyes became darker, “I do not need any bird to tell me what I am or what I need!”

“Do not test me wee dog for you are blinded and in no condition to fight,” Mezamir countered as his feathers began to expand outward doubling his size. “Now calm yourself and let the craving subside!”

Suddenly the hunched dog lunged toward the owl but Mezamir simply swung his left wing across his front. A light flashed sending the dog flying backward. For but a moment the owl grew quite large while his eyes lit up like bright stars.

The Descending Duck and the Sleepless Owl—

* * *

Page 162: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 148 -

—The dog came to a tumbling stop in a motionless heap a few paces away while the owl shuttered and became himself once more. Mezamir folded his wings in and then walked up to strange dog who lay still on the ground. The dog was again wee Mischief of the yard and was now snoring quite loudly in a deep sleep.

The wise owl hummed quietly while Pocket sat speechless in shock. Mezamir turned looking directly at the rabbit as his eyes glimmered in the moonlight. “Feel free to say what you want Pocket of Thick Brush.”

“Is the wee one . . . ,”“He is fine,” the wise owl said with a nod. “I cast a sleep-

ing spell upon him but it was very mild. He will sleep quite soundly for a little while.”

Pocket gained his senses back and hopped over to the great owl. He glanced at Mischief as the wee dog twitched in dream and then back to Mezamir, “You look tired wise one,” the rab-bit said with a grin.

“I have not slept much of late,” Mezamir answered as he peered off into the night. More bursts of sound rang in the air scaring the both of them while Mischief did not budge. “Where is Master Ward?”

Pocket pointed off toward the direction the lab had run. He explained to the owl of what had happened and that Ward had ran off without a second thought.

“Come quickly lord rabbit,” the owl commanded. “The wee one will be fine for now,” Mezamir took to the air but very low, so low that he could have felt the taller stray weeds tickle his belly. Pocket was fast and moved in the same direction glancing up every so often to make sure the owl was still in sight. Soon the rabbit lost sight of Mezamir but continued forward until he found the owl once again on the ground. The large body of

Page 163: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 149 -

Mezamir blocked out what it was he looked down upon and the dark made it difficult for Pocket to see what was there, but the sound of sorrow was quite clear. The rabbit hopped slowly up to the side of the looming owl to see Ward crouched over a motionless Donetrun. The owl sighed as Ward looked up at him with tear filled eyes; “What will I tell the King of East Pond,” he whispered. “Your son no longer lives?”

Silence reigned for a moment as Ward lowered his head. Mezamir reached up under his left wing and pulled out his pipe. With a spark of blue magic the wild weed that sat in the end lit up bright shedding a little extra light on the predica-ment. The night was extremely dark and with each inhale the owl made his wide feathery face present like a bright moon slightly shadowed by cloud.

“I have not been sleeping much master lab,” he said as grey thick smoke curled about the air. “The land is changing and I trust you spoke with our mother of all.”

“This seems not the time to speak of other matters wise owl,” Pocket said with a slight tone. “Do you not see what lye’s before you?”

“Indeed,” the owl responded taking a long puff of his pipe. The smoke drifted out the opposite side of his beak, “He is quite alright.”

Ward looked up at the owl with a puzzled eye as did the rabbit. Mezamir then paced off a little ways ahead, smoke loomed all about in the air drifting like thin fog, “Look then.” the owl said somewhere off in the dark, “There is a mist that fills the air as you both breathe, it floats in front of your face for but a second and then vanishes,” Mezamir slowly came into clear view again. “This is your own breath as the night shows it clearly due to the cold bitter air.”

Ward looked as did Pocket, with each breath it did come

The Descending Duck and the Sleepless Owl—

Page 164: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 150 -

—clear before them. The lab realized that it also was present be-fore the ducks bill.

Donetrun was alive. Ward stood up straight with a smile, “Goodness me, sorrow burdens me so and I tend to be blinded by it often . . . we must tend to him right away.”

“Yes and he will be quite alright,” the owl answered as his eyes glowed amongst the looming dark. “So then I will tell you why I have not slept much of late and how things are begin-ning to change. The wind and the water tell of early unex-pected war.”

“War,” Pocket replied as his ears stood straight up.Mezamir held his pipe in his beak with one wing eyeing

the animals, “I am somewhat surprised that Donetrun was un-able to hear it for himself as he speaks with the wind quite often.”

Ward lowered his head looking upon the duck. “He has not been able to hear the wind of late as the weather has seemed to make it difficult.”

Mezamir then proceeded to look over the duck that still lay motionless. It turned out that the left wing of the duck had been cut open and was bleeding. When Donetrun had come down from the air the impact with the ground had caused him to black out explaining why he was unable to move or speak. Mezamir, without a word, lifted the duck up upon his back with a grunt. The old owl still had much strength as Donetrun was almost as large as he was. Pocket and Ward stood side by side waiting for the owl to say something.

“Mezamir,” Ward said with a smile. “It is grand to see youagain . . . do you wish to come with us?”

“No,” the owl answered plainly. “But I will take the duck to the High Willow and nurse him back to health as you have no time to tend to him. You and Pocket must get to where it is

Page 165: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 151 -

you need to be.”Mezamir walked passed them steadying Donetrun upon

his back. Ward turned looking at Mezamir as he prepared to take to the air, “What is it you came for wise owl? It was not for Donetrun as you did not know of his health until now. You mentioned war . . . but I thought you said without Dark Sky there will be no war.”

The owl paused a moment looking off into the dark. He turned as with one wing he held Donetrun tightly and with the other he took the pipe from his beak, “Ah yes . . . war. The Deep Gully has cleared out meaning that the rats are on the move and the rats only move for one thing. Their easily persuaded you see, I believe that they were presented with an offer which to them would prove tempting. In the views of the partnership unexpected war could bring more fear which in turn could bring forth the black stone,”

Mezamir paused a moment looking down at the pouch that was half hidden around Ward’s neck. “You did not bring the stone I trust . . . ”

Ward shook his head and the owl smiled while continuing, “I had ill feelings sometime back after you had all left the wil-low. With no sleep I took to the sky for days when just some-time ago I saw the large army of rats headed south toward The Greens. They were passed Swift the Great but the fog made it difficult to tell how many there were.”

Pocket spook up quick, “The Greens, we were headed in that direction to make our way to the place of meeting.”

“Yes, which is just by pure luck why I meet with your path now,” Mezamir concluded. “It seems I will be missing out on even more sleep as I am sure you will need the skills of this here duck.”

Mezamir turned again and prepared to fly, “Ward, be care-

The Descending Duck and the Sleepless Owl—

Page 166: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 152 -

—ful as you travel north to the High Over Flat. The rat army will soon be along the borders of the Greens preparing I am assuming. I will lead Donetrun back to you at the place of meeting as good as new,” and at that the owl was gone off into the dark night sky.

Ward and Pocket stood speechless. The rabbit then looked at the lab with a smile, “I suppose we should go and retrieve wee Mischief.”

Ward just looked back at the smiling rabbit with confu-sion. The three of them would have to make their way to The Greens as the very thought of war caused much fear. Mischief had woken up a short time after as the others backtracked to fetch him. They would stay in that very spot to catch some rest and eat some orange mushrooms while keeping a close eye on Mischief. In the morning they would start toward the Greens and make their way north in hopes that they would reach High Over Flat and bring together the missing pieces.

Page 167: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 153 -

Following the Rats

Marvel looked down at the pouch around his neck as he sat on the bank of the Coldmare River. The waters were still quite rough even though the

large storm had now passed. Morning was braking through the vanishing black clouds and it brought a shimmer glow to the calming waters. Even with the warmth of the sun the miser-able storm still sat within the warthog. The pig he tried to help fell into the river and was swept away. The venture had only just begun and the pig was taken so soon, just when Marvel the Warthog was stirring old feelings again. The pig did remind him of his old friend . . . his foolish unselfish old friend . . .

“What now,” the warthog whispered to the river. “What now?”

He was to bring the pig to the others. Onward to the High Over Flat was where they needed to go and wait. This was what needed to be done to keep the land at peace, “Bah!!” the warthog cursed, “Bah, how could it save the land from its fate . . . foolish!!!”

Marvel turned to head back toward the yard. Such warmth came from the morning sun today and the storms wet seemed to be drying quickly. Then the black clouds vanished and the full sun shone bright into Marvel’s eyes stopping him dead in his tracks. He had not seen the sun in such a full faced man-ner in sometime and his eyes welled up with tears. But not to weep . . . it was because his eyes were not use to the bright

Page 168: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 154 -

—sun at this point in his aged life. The warthog cracked a smile and stared until his sight was spotted.

“I am too old for this adventure,” he said to himself. He then thought of the pig and sorrow tried to drown him, “So be it . . . I will bring ill news to the High Over Flat and then I will return to my dark corner of the world.”

Marvel adjusted his pouch deep in the hair around his neck. Then with his head high he started south toward the Swift and the Coldmare Bridge. The day aged fast while he moved along at a mild pace. He was strong still as he did not feel tired or weak while hunger came few and far between. He would stop along the river’s edge here and there for a bit of food from hispouch being careful not to eat more then he needed. There was a large bend in the river to go around that would lead Marvel on a direct course to the Coldmare Bridge. There he would cross the bridge heading east along the Swift. From that point he would have to travel quite a distance along the Golden Fields until he reached the Deep Gully. There he would have to cross the dreaded Swift south toward the High Over Flat. The warthog knew the land well, something’s had changed over the last while but it was still quite straight forward for him.

He knew the reasoning of the wise owl. The owl was right; the band did need Marvel’s knowledge of the land and of course his strength. He still did not wish to venture, not now, as he felt that his age had caught up with him. The way he handled himself even to this day any animal would think that Marvel was still in his prime. But the warthog refused to be-lieve this and saw himself as a relic that was meant to stay out of the sunlight. Marvel felt sorry for himself and was angry at the past . . . so many events from the past he loathed.

With each step south the sun moved the opposite direction it would be the evening by the time he would reach the bridge.

Page 169: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 155 -

Following the Rats—

Without seeing any other beast or bird the warthog came to the Coldmare Bridge and the horrid sound of the flying steel. The sun was falling to the north as he slowly approached the Swift while the ground began to rise. Light flashed as the flying steel passed by at an enormous rate. Marvel stumbled as he walked up close to the highway’s edge. The bridge was to his left as he eyed it from a distance. Gusts of wind bumped him as the fly-ing steel passed by. He steadied himself turning east trying to stay as far away from the Swift’s edge as he could. Toward the bridge he pushed now knowing that if he made it across alive he would be able to walk down into the Golden Fields making it an easier venture east. The bridge raddled loudly as the flying steel passed over it. Marvel stood for a moment at the mouth of the bridge and looked up at the enormous pillars towering high above making him seem so small. He took a deep breath and started across as night fell and the dark covered what lay ahead.

The space between the flying steel and the bridges edge was very thin. Marvel was very large for his breed and it was quite difficult for him to avoid tumbling. With each pass of the flying steel he tensed up and stuck close to the side of the bridge. The bridge was made of steel and the touch of it was cold and wet. The air was thick and damp with a chilling haze. The warthog stopped a moment trying to eye further ahead but night was now in full and Marvel’s eyes were not what they use to be. Again he pushed on slipping along the narrow edge while gusts of wind shook his balance. Down through his front hooves he could somewhat see the Coldmare roaring along be-low. There were gaps in the bridge running parallel off into the darkness. The river water was so far below and its sound mixed in with the rumble of the bridge. Marvel wished he was able to cover his ears as he suddenly felt a lump of fear in his throat,

Page 170: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 156 -

—yes, even Marvel the Great felt fear.

The waters caused him to stop and stare. He saw the pig in his burdened thoughts, falling into the cold waters and drift-ing away out of his reach . . . watching him leave as he had watched his friend leave so long ago.

“Foolish,” he whispered barely hearing himself, “As was your father.”

He took his eyes away from the water and pushed hard against the wind. Fear subsided and he moved much faster with accurate steps. The wind was chilly and smelt of the cold season . . . smelt of winter. He remembered the cold winters at the yard. He remembered the way the yard had changed, the lies, the myths of the war and he remembered the day he found his dark corner of the world where he stayed for a time un-known. No one knew the way he felt afterward and he would never be the same.

After sometime the warthog saw something ahead faint-ly. The flashes of light from the flying steel gave more clear glimpses of it. There were large pillars ahead giving off their dull steely glow, he was almost across. As soon as he reached ground again he would be able to walk down into the Golden Fields which stretched out far into the east. A field of grass that was the color of gold year round, from the hot days of summer to the cold blanket of winter the Golden Fields was a mystery to all who knew of them. It was also the place that was ravaged the most when the armies clashed upon its ground. Long, long ago when the Leadership of the Three lead the army of the west to stop Dark Sky dead in his tracks . . . and they had, but the warthog knew that it was only a matter of time before the east would come again . . . when the west would need to rise up once again. But Marvel did not see himself as one to bring together the masses. His time had passed for now he

Page 171: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 157 -

only saw himself as the bearer of ill news.Down a hill of lifeless grass the warthog stumbled. The

grass was slippery and wet caused by the damp night air. To his far left the Coldmare seemed a little rougher while he dis-tanced himself from the loud rattling of the bridge. He ran down to the base of the slope leading away from the Swift and then trotted out into the Golden Fields. He stopped and looked; a dark flat landscape lay before him that looked end-less in the color of the night. In the moons glow the grass still bore its shimmering gold hew and in the morning light the warthog would once again see its brilliant light bringing back the memories he wish not to remember again.

Marvel sat a moment wondering of what was to come next or if this was all just a bad dream. Small flickers of light bounced about a little ways ahead. The warthog thought noth-ing of it as he remained seated . . . staring.

Then more small flickers of light came some seeming clos-er then others and it became more of a concern to Marvel now as there was also a strange scent hanging thick in the air. The warthog stood and sniffed eyeing the tiny flashes all the while. Some were different colors then others while some were wide and some were narrow. The smell became stronger as a number of strange whispers filled the night.

“Who goes there!!” the warthog shouted standing proud. He felt no fear as he only wished to know what was approach-ing.

A couple of snickers drifted about but he could not pin-point from where. He looked side to side as he filled with an-ger, “Speak then!! Do you not know who I am?” Marvel added quite loudly.

“Oh yessssss,” a voice whispered from some length away.Marvel lunged forward and stopped abruptly causing many

Following the Rats—

Page 172: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 158 -

—of the small flickers of light to scamper off into the dark. The sound of small feet shuffling about was clear but many seemed to move away from Marvel. Some stayed while others contin-ued to snicker.

“You are out numbered here yard animal,” a voice hissed. “What brings such a relic to the great Golden Fields?”

Marvel laughed causing some of the small lights to cringe in fear. Others disappeared once more then slowly returned again. The warthog laughed even louder while adding, “Relic indeed but attempt to remove this one if you dare.”

Silence reigned for a brief moment as many of the small round lights returned. Closer they came stepping slowly to-ward the much larger warthog. Marvel snuffed and all the lights stepped one pace back pausing for a breath. To the left, the right and straight ahead now it was clear what caused the small circles of light. Small eyes looked upon the beast with wonder as almost all had never seen the great Marvel before..they had only heard the stories.

“Grand,” one voice said. “Marvel the Great is upon our lands.”

“Your lands,” Marvel retorted with a loud laugh. “These lands belong to no one but the ones who fought upon them!!”

Many whispers filled the air as all the eyes blinked. Some filled with anger while others still had a wondrous gaze. Then one set of eyes stepped clearly into the glow the moon gave from behind the clouds. The animal was nowhere near as large as Marvel but for being a raccoon it was very big, “I am Memo, these are my brothers and sisters,” he started saying. “We are the rightful owners of the Raccoon Dens.”

“Ah yes, the almighty raccoons,” Marvel replied with a smirk. “But you do not truly believe that the Golden Fields are your own no, no, no . . . the dens why yes of course but

Page 173: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 159 -

certainly not the Golden Fields,” the warthog finished with a smile.

Memo glanced back at all the watching eyes. He did not what to show that the warthog was in control but on the oth-er hand he felt a sudden urge to agree. He mumbled slightly and then asked Marvel to speak in private, “Off to the dens!!” Memo yelled loudly, “Sleep is upon us all, it is late and I wish to speak with the great warthog in private! GO ON THEN!!”

All the other raccoons walked off talking amongst them-selves, questioning the leadership of Memo no doubt. Memo walked up to the warthog glancing back hoping the crowd had dispersed. After all the others seemed to be gone off into the night the glimmering eyes of the raccoon turned back to the warthog. Memo then walked by Marvel toward the Swift as he figured it would help drowned the conversation.

“I have no time for your words raccoon nor do I care what it is you need to say or ask,” said the warthog still staring into the glow the grasses gave in the twilight. He looked down sud-denly and seeing the pouch still beneath his hair around his neck he breathed out softly.

“I am pondering what is to be done great warthog,” Memo said quickly. “I care not for what it is you do neither I only wonder if you know of my brothers whereabouts...he was tak-en sometime ago and I have heard sour news of it.”

“Oh,” the warthog answered plainly. “I am sure it was well deserved as I know of your brother’s foolish ways.”

Memo turned toward Marvel with a ravenous look but his common sense took over almost instantly. He grinded his teeth staring into Marvel’s eyes but the warthog simply smiled and sat quietly. Memo tried calming his anger and took in a deep breath. He then also sat a few paces away from Marvel.

“The nights are cold great warthog, the cold season is upon

Following the Rats—

Page 174: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 160 -

—us,” the raccoon continued bringing sense back into the con-versation. “Time grows short I imagine and my brother has been missing for too long now.”

“I know nothing of your brother but what I heard was that he ventured where he should not have,” Marvel answered look-ing quite impatient.

“What do you mean,” Memo asked with a puzzled look. “Basil is to much a fool indeed if he walked to far from our home. He normally would only venture to the yard’s fence with that silly skunk Odman.”

“The yard is full of rumors raccoon. Your brother heard what he should not have and then after looked for reward as a voluntary informant,” Marvel explained standing upright. “I must move along further east. I have a single task to finish be-fore my return to the dark corner where I belong.”

Marvel turned and began to walk away from Memo. The raccoon scrabbled to his feet hoping to get a little more infor-mation but the warthog truthfully did not know much more then that.

“Warthog,” Memo shouted out into the night. Marvel stopped but did not look back. “Was he taken?”

“I do not know for sure but I suspect he dwells deep in the Black Dens,” and at that Marvel shuffled off into the night emerging into the glimmering grass of the Golden Fields.

Memo stood a moment looking up at the flashing lights that moved all about the Swift. He knew his brother was fool-ish but he also could not believe that Basil would go such dis-tance alone. He would walk back to the Raccoon Dens along the Coldmare to plan what to do next, but he already knew that their first stop would be the yard. He would bring an army looking for answers.

Marvel walked far enough east that he expected the rac-

Page 175: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 161 -

coons would not bother him. If they came around he still had a strong sense at knowing other animals were near, even at his age. It was time to rest as the sun would come up soon. There was already a faint glow to the south and daylight would arrive with haste. He would not rest or sleep during the day as the sun would not allow it. The only reason he was able to sleep during the day at the yard was because of his corner always being dark, day or night. Rest would be short and it would be back to the task, he wanted to make it in good time. The raccoon was right about one thing . . . it was getting very cold.

Marvel lay down in a thick patch of long hard grass stems. There was a midnight breeze that chilled throw his thick hair but not a moment later did the warthog drift into sleep. He dreamt of the pig falling, he saw the pig taken away down the Coldmare by the roaring current. He tried to yell out but words did not come from his mouth, nothing. The pig was gone and the darkness grew. All around him was unclear, he did not know where he was and for a brief moment Marvel felt fear as he had felt before the war. His breathing was quick as he glanced in different directions; no sound was in the air . . . only the sound of his breathing. Then something was coming clear. A distant sound of echoing steps and as he turned a stream of light gave way presenting a radiant unicorn . . .

Marvel awoke with a sudden gasping. Night was fading as the sun was above the horizon. The warthog rose from amongst the hard grass giving his head a gentle shake. Without ponder-ing on his dream he quickly checked on his pouch and then re-moved it taking out some rations. Old dry bread and a couple apple cores he chewed and swallowed quickly. He then tied his pouch back around his neck tightly hidden amongst the hair. He was not lost as he was in his dreams and he was quite cer-tain of the route to the High Over Flat. No other animals were

Following the Rats—

Page 176: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 162 -

—present as the sun gave birth to morning and Marvel started east continuing throw the Golden Fields. The grasses swayed before him as with each movement they glimmered like pol-ished gold. He tried to smile but the memory that lingered within the glow brought a sense of sorrow. So many animals died that day and the warthog could still see them even with-out the dead remaining where they had fallen.

A distant rumble was heard to the south as Marvel was only a short distance from the Swift. He would walk a straight line amongst the golden grass. Soon the grass would become dull which meant that the end of the Golden Fields was near. From there the land would begin to slope which slowly led down into the Deep Gully, home to the rats and mice. Mar-vel would be safer not to enter the Deep Gully as he did not trust the rats and he disliked them anyhow. When he reach the sloping ground he would turn southbound making his way back to the Swift thus crossing over it and then tackle the hill leading up to the High Over Flat. This was the way he would take in hopes that the others would already be there. Then he would give the ill news leading up to his journey back to where he wished to be.

So, Marvel the warthog pushed onward with haste as the day slowly passed. Before he expected it the grass changed in color and texture. He looked ahead to see if the ground began to slope. It was still quite straight but the grasses became short-er giving a clearer view of what was beyond him. He stepped with more caution now watching land and sky. At times like this it was hard to tell what may come across your path and Marvel had not been in the wild for quite some time. Nothing, it seemed strange to the warthog, but nothing was about and he had not seen a single soul since he had been confronted by the raccoons. He glanced back to the Golden Fields as the sun

Page 177: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 163 -

sat directly above it. It was a thing of beauty as it swayed gently looking like a welcoming sea of gold and for a brief moment the warthog forgot his burdens and his sadness.

The ground was now descending. It was the beginning leading to the base of Deep Gully. A mile or so down the land would fall deep and dark. Marvel imagined the twisted roots sticking high out of the soil with glowing eyes of fire peer-ing out from each crack splitting apart the dieing trees. Rats twitching their evil little noses waiting for the moment to drop down upon any unsuspecting wanderer. Deep Gully was not a place to venture and Marvel knew this well. He peered down into the dull pit before him and shivered as he figured only a fool would continue on down to the very depths which one would never walk out of again. This was where he would turn his task in a different direction. This was when Marvel would turn south and proceed to the hardest part of what he was to do. He would have to cross the Swift.

Traveling south would not prove difficult as he was not far from it in the first place. The Swift came once again into clear view and the warthog stopped to watch a moment. One after the other large flashes of steel passed with forceful winds. Gaps came about but they were short lived. Marvel lowered his head and stared at the flat grass below him. Old weeds wilted but still held some color, they were dieing slowly and the very thought of death seemed to scare Marvel though it never had before. Only maybe just before the armies clashed upon the Golden Fields, that short moment of silence, that last deep breath..before the war began to wage.

A distant noise caught the attention of Marvel and his head came up quick looking to the east. It almost seemed to sound of cheering and chanting. Marvel shook his head figur-ing it was just his memory reminding him of the chants before

Following the Rats—

Page 178: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 164 -

—the war. Again, roaring cheers were heard and this time they sounded clearer. To the east he looked once more but only saw the descending ground sloping toward the gully. Whatever was making the racket was not far off and it was coming from the gully itself. Fear subsided and Marvel traveled a little ways east making his way carefully down the slope. The ground was un-even and old weeds tangled around his ankles. Large trees that grew in strange fashions stretched out level with the ground as the twisted limbs reached out even further almost looking as though they were ready the grab on to the first to pass by. The land became more and more difficult with each step. With-out realizing it the warthog was already deep into the gully. The air was thicker and the cold was vanishing. It was damp and a haze was about drifting like cloud. It became difficult to breath and anything a few paces away was hard to make out. The twisted trees became denser and the ground was full of potholes. Marvel paused and smelt the air. There was a foil smell about it that caused the warthog to wince.

It smelt worse than him . . . something he would never admit to.

The ground rumbled suddenly under Marvel but only in small bursts. With every bump came a loud cheer and a chant. The darkness was consuming Marvel’s surroundings but streaks of daylight cut through the haze like a knife from the limbs high above. Marvel tripped but did not fall as the roots that stuck up out of the soil became overwhelming. The trees weaved into a maze of endless trunks and limbs. Soon he would be in the very depths of Deep Gully. The weeds pulled at his hooves as the land became steeper and with one hard jerk Marvel fell. He rolled and slammed into thick roots bouncing off of them as he tried to brace himself. But the force of the fall continued as dead and dieing plant life flew all about. The

Page 179: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 165 -

warthog held his breath as he tumbled over and over bash-ing into the odd tree trunk and flopping in and out of small pot holes until a piece of the land leveled out slightly. He was about to roll off the edge to continue his fall when he reached back with his powerful jaws and grasped onto a thick root that hung out the side of the small flat. He chomped down hard as his face strained with might and he stopped just as his hind legs hung over the edge. He struggled kicking and lifting him-self as clumps of the flat fell down into the gully further below. Finally he pulled himself atop it falling to his back catching his breath. Bruises covered the body of the warthog as he stared up high at the bits and pieces of sky managing to peek through the towering limbs. It was midday and the dark was almost blinding this deep in the gully.

He stood up and steadied his legs then shacking away the stars from around his head he checked quickly for his pouch which was still nestled deep in the hair around his neck. He then realized something; the noises he had been hearing were clear enough to understand. The piece of flat land he man-aged to stop his fall upon was directly overtop the sound he had heard and he had avoided landing directly in the middle of it by landing atop the little flat. He glanced over the edge carefully to see a memory come to life once more . . . a large company of rats stood all together in straight lines side by side. Marvel looked on in horror at what stood just underneath hisnarrow little place.

At the base of the gully stood the entire rat army, at the very front was a tall rat with a massive upper body. He was covered in wooden armor and wore a shiny tin helmet. In his hand he held a staff high in the air which bared a flag that he swayed back and forth. The head of a rat was painted upon it. In his other hand he held a sharp blade which looked as though it

Following the Rats—

Page 180: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 166 -

—had just been freshly sharpened. With the flag swaying about quickly the crowd before it roared rising weapons high into the air. They all held sharp ended spears and had small wood helmets atop their heads. Every third or forth line stood the tallest and largest rats of all, Marvel figured they had to be twice his size. They had a spear and a sharp blade with thick tin helmets upon their heads. They were troop leaders which meant that the rats were truly off to war. Marvel could not believe what stood just below him. He wished it were a dream until the leader spoke aloud; “The partnership has promised us the land,” the lead rat announced into the thick air. “I will question them not for I believe the promise true.”

The crowd was quiet with only the odd clink of a spear or thud of armor, “So with full bellies and the forcing out of the mice we are free to leave the gully and pursue our enemy. A small number will be left behind to guard the gully as I fear the land will change at the up and coming events. We bring war upon The Greens!!” the crowd roared as rage burned red in their eyes. “Then the Greens will become ours and our king-dom it will be!!”

Marvel swallowed with discomfort as the crowd silenced again after a long hard cheer. Torches were held high now as flames danced upon them, the gully was becoming darker now as the evening once again arrived. The torches crackled and burned as the leader paced back and forth eyeing his army, “As our elders fought long ago in the Great War at The Golden Fields we will do the same. Some are still here with us now.....fighting as a loyal rat of Deep Gully,” the crowd chanted in respect to the elders who remained, “And this time the rats will be victorious for I believe that the rat army has only become stronger. I gave my word to one, Mermon, of the Black Dens that we will not fail, that the rats will start the Great War once

Page 181: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 167 -

more and see the rebirth of Dark Sky and the partnership!!” the rat army raised their weapons roaring with might banging their spears against their chests as many flags swayed about savagely. The leader then turned as the crowd went silent, they stomped their feet causing the ground to tremble. They held their spears high along with the blazing torches. Then with a mighty bellow from the leader they began to stomp forward along the base of Deep Gully heading south.

Marvel lay back as his eyes filled with fear. This time he knew it was fear he felt and what he feared most was com-ing true right before his very eyes. He hoped this day was never to come and now it seemed as thought it was here just below him at that very moment . . . but the name men-tioned is what brought the fearful memory back, Dark Sky. Things were happening to fast as Marvel sat on the flat in shock, he was to old for this . . . he had done his part years ago . . . he owed nothing to anyone . . . he would not get involved in this . . . but he was, he always had been in a way he only knew.

After the army was well ahead of his little place he made his way quietly down to the base of the gully. Making sure his pouch was secure the warthog took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He sat a moment as the dark consumed the gully all around him, the only visible thing now were the torches a little ways ahead. Marvel’s eyes opened, “I am too old for these types of things . . . ” he whispered as he stepped forward to follow the rats in secret.

Following the Rats—

Page 182: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 183: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 169 -

Meetings of the Partnership

The Hall of Solutions and Actions was filled with theflicker of torch and candle light. At the center ofthe hall the grey wolves of Silver Side sat close around

the table in the company of Odman and Mermon. Langstaff stood tall and straight at the entrance to the landing keeping out any curious wolves while trying his best to listen in on any juicy gossip. Being the highest landing of all others most other wolves did not try to enter but the odd silly ones sometimes would, acting as though it were an accident. This was the very landing in which Dark Sky had hatched his evil plans, the very landing were fate again would be decided.

Suss licked at his still healing wounds in private after leav-ing for a moment. They itched and some still burned with pain. When he had returned to the large oak table he took his seat showing no sign of pain. He eyed Odman with a grin and then looked to Mermon, “Deep Gully is emptied . . . this brings about question shadow weasel.”

Mermon looked down at his twisted knife and then grasped it of the table. He picked at his long dirty broken nails and then at his teeth a moment looking over at the grey leader. He set the knife down again on the table answering in a serene tone. “Questions are to be answered after our friend tells us a tale.”

Russum snuffed loudly sitting back crossing his front paws over his chest. Suss raised one paw to calm his company and then leaned forward over the table with stern eyes, “I will dis-

Page 184: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 170 -

—cuss why the gully is emptied now, not after . . . so I will ask once more weasel, why is it?”

Mermon looked over at the grey wolves and smiled. He sheathed his knife and sat with a laid back comfort. Odman only looked about preparing himself for a speech he wished not to start, let alone finish.

“The rats were eager to advance,” the weasel said plainly. “They wished for more land in return for their service and at the time of their proposal wolves were not present. So, The Three Weasels of the Black Dens gave them passage of war.”

Suss sat back shaking his head with a quivering upper lip, “Any move among the partnership is to be discussed through-out. You have broken our pact by giving the rats this task.” Suss then stood high leaning over the table with fire in his eyes, all cringed in fear at the wolf ’s anger, “WAR, was not to be brought upon the land until the release of Dark Sky!!”

“Indeed,” answered the weasel stuttering slightly. “But this is a war to weaken any defense that may be brought together by the mother of all. One could call it a distraction, while we search and find ‘our’ leader.”

“Well which is it weasel,” Russum spoke up. “Is it a distrac-tion or a siege upon the mother?”

“Both I suppose,” Mermon pondered a moment. “Yes, both and we will be free of watching eyes. All will be focused on the war within The Greens leaving the land open for us to search for the black stone.”

The grey wolves sat still a moment as Russum glared over to their leader. Suss felt betrayed yet it was a good plan, “The Greens is a large piece of land to hand over to the rats don’t you think?” Suss questioned.

“Small price to pay in bringing back Dark Sky,” Mermon countered looking over at the skunk, “and with his return we

Page 185: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 171 -

only need to bring together the masses and take what is ours. Only now . . . we need our guest to give needed informa-tion,” the weasel added while wearing a sinister grin.

Again the wolves were silent. Langstaff heard most of what was being said and felt the same worry of the grey ones......the trust in the weasels was fading. He remained at the entrance standing tall and proud trying not to look concerned. Suss got up from his seat and paced around the table. His face was full of a soft rage which looked as though it was about to burst. He did not speak but every time another would attempt to he stopped them with a quick motion of his paw. Even now the weasel remained still, glaring at the grey wolves around the table with a sharp eye. Odman sat still holding his breath, the silence was horrible. The skunk thought they would surly rid themselves of his presence. But the skunk had plans of his own . . . he only needed to tell the partnership what they wanted to hear . . .

“You want to know the whereabouts of the stone,” Odman said breaking the silence. They all turned to him with quick hard glares . . . all but Mermon who only cracked a smile. “Then you will give me what it is I desire.”

Suss walked behind the skunk’s chair giving off a gust of hot air that ran down Odman’s back. The grey leader stepped off to the side and eyed Odman without speaking. He then continued around the large table until he reached his seat. “So then shadow weasel, we get the information we desire and then we take back what is ours. Only then will the partnership proceed with anymore rash decisions.”

Mermon simply nodded while under the table he slowly released the grip he had upon his knife’s handle. The weasel leaned forward resting his arms atop the smooth surface of the table, “Odman of the hill, if you wish to see your friend

Meetings of the Partnership—

Page 186: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 172 -

—to assure yourself of his wellbeing then it will be so. But only after you tell what is to be told and lies will only lead to your demise,” Mermon concluded. Odman cleared his throat and began; “I was there . . . when you took Ward’s son. I was there . . . when Basil the raccoon over heard the babbling of Ward’s son . . . and I was there . . . when the band started off into the sunset to save Ward’s son. In their possession is the very object that you all desire. Yes, I will tell the tale as I have nothing to lose by telling. I have nothing, I am alone and if the partnership were to succeed in all of their laid plans then I would only remain the way I am now,” Odman eyed the entire table and continued. “The black stone is held by none other then Ward the golden lab of the yard. He is not alone as he has many companions at his side, a rabbit, no doubt from Thick Brush, a duck from East Pond and a small dog. In the begin-ning, before Water Tip Ward came to my door, a pig was with him but later was not.”

“A pig,” Mermon shouted suddenly startling the others. “Was it quite small?”

Odman looked over at the weasel bringing about an un-comfortable moment of silence, “He was no bigger then I,” the skunk re plied with a tone. “I had been taken by the band by surprise as I was roaming freely threw Water Tip. Much information I had collected before the grey wolves took me away . . . the great lab left me . . . he left me helpless to the mercy of the Grey Wolves of Silver Side. For some strange reason the band believed that I had information for them, you know, on the well being of Ward’s son and all. They treat-ed me badly, torturing me looking for answers that I did not have . . . and then of course leaving me lying face down in a muddy heap,”

Odman lowered his head and swayed in his seat. He

Page 187: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 173 -

winced slightly feeling a deep pain in his belly, “I overheard where the band was headed. They wished to retrieve the one great strength of the past and I give fare warning that it may be you’re downfall,” Odman brought his head back up slowly as his eyes filled with a convincing fear. “They travel east to the end of Black Root Forest in search of Marvel the Great.”

The grey wolves all looked at one another in shock. Mer-mon rose from his seat with a look of rage, “That is a lie!! You haven’t the first clue what it is you are saying!!” the weasel hol-lered out as a fire boiled in his voice.

“Be seated shadow weasel!!” Suss commanded.“Foolish skunk, I warned you,” Mermon shouted as he un-sheathed his knife pointing it at Odman. “No lies.....lies will only lead you to forever rest!!”

“Mermon,” Suss announced as he stood looming and dark. All the other wolves stood, one after the other, as even Lang-staff was now only paces away from the table. “Calm yourself and let the skunk finish his tale!!”

Mermon sat with an evil grin as he toyed with his knife, touching the blade without fear and setting it atop the table. Suss held a lingering stance staring across at the weasel and then motioned for Langstaff to go back to the entrance. The other grey wolves took their seats as the hair on Russum’s back stood straight. Small looked over at Odman and nodded for him to continue. The skunk cleared his throat as Suss then spoke up quick and sharp; “Speak truth and you need not fear,” he said with a look of impatient confusion stirring with hidden rage. “This is your chance of emerging unharmed skunk, so I suggest you take full advantage. It will not matter what hap-pens after we take back what is ours . . . your honesty will not be overlooked when that time comes.”

Odman nodded and continued, “As I was saying before

Meetings of the Partnership—

Page 188: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 174 -

—being rudely interrupted by the weasel, the band is headed southeast to the furthest reaches of Black Root . . . in search of the great warthog.” Odman went on to say. But in truth, the skunk hadn’t the first clue that Marvel was now involved. He knew of the fear he could place upon the partnership by even the slightest idea that Marvel was somehow in the scheme of things when in fact he truly was. “Ward knew that he would need the strength of Marvel to do what it was he needed to do . . . bring the stone to the very shores of Deep Shore Lake and rid himself of its evil by tossing it into its rough waters, thus afterward saving his son from the hands of the partnership.”

“Bah!!!” yelp Mermon.The weasel then stood up and paced the hall a moment

while the skunk kept an eye upon him concluding his tale, “The stone is in a pouch around Ward’s neck. He carries it ev-erywhere and at this very moment the band is on their way to the Mighty Black Spruce within Black Root. This is the place where they will meet with the great warthog and carry out the last orders of their plan. I’ve told you what you need to know, so let it be then. I am to see Basil.”

Mermon paced while muttering to himself. He shook his head with a sarcastic grin. Suss looked at the weasel with anger and then calmly asked that he sit. Mermon picked his knife up off the table and sheathed it one last time as he looked over to Suss with dark disturbed eyes, “I have seen the warthog and I have seen the pig! The skunk lies as I know the legendary beast roams in the far northwest!”

Suss looked around at his companions and then back to the skunk.

“I will take your word for it skunk and we will travel to the Mighty Black Spruce,” Suss said finally as Mermon burst into

Page 189: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 175 -

laughter. “So let it be known that the grey ones leave with the rising of the sun!!”

“Indeed,” Mermon whispered off somewhere in the shad-ows of the landing. “We travel first to my home . . . The Black Dens. We then consult with The Three before we journey to this skunk’s so called haven of legends,” and at that, Mermon was gone.

The wolves talked amongst themselves before Suss left from the table and walked off toward the entrance where Langstaff stood. He stopped and looked back with tired eyes, “Take the skunk back to the solitary landing Small . . . after that all of you get some rest. I grow weary with pain . . . we travel to the Black Dens tomorrow,” Suss turned and nodded at Langstaff as the loyal wolf stood tall and straight in respect. Suss then walked out. Russum left without a word, his face stricken with concern.

Mutter looked over at Small and smiled, “Dark Sky will stand before us soon enough and the power of his order will return once more. We must believe in our grey leader,” he said with confidence. Mutter then slurped up the last of what re-mained in his bowl and was gone.

“It’s quite alright Langstaff,” Small said over his shoulder. “You may go if you please.”

Langstaff nodded and straightened, he then exited. Small looked around at the walls as Odman remained in his over-sized chair pondering. What would happen after they reached the Black Dens? He feared they would toss him in with the other prisoners and leave him there until dark take him. Then he thought it would prove better if war was about to ravage the land, sitting in some dark dungeon only to hear the cries of battle. But then what of the new order? Goodness, thought the skunk, I must hold on a while longer and then on with my plans.

Meetings of the Partnership—

Page 190: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 176 -

—“The great wolves before me cover these grand walls,” Small

announced suddenly as he stared into the smooth gleam that the walls held. “Great battles to prove our worth and now the times have come again.”

“Time of what grey wolf?” asked Odman softly.“To bring on a new day I suppose,” Small replied looking

away from the walls to where Odman sat. “We have struggled as the hunted for to long.

It is our time to become the hunter and take what is truly ours . . . the land and all who walk upon it.”

“That is Dark Sky talking,” Odman countered carefully, “not you.”

Small stared hard at Odman as the flickering lights danced in his eyes, “For your own sack skunk you better of spoke the truth because if you lied to the partnership not even I can save you.”

The wolf got up from his seat taking one last look at the historic carvings. He marched over to the skunk and Odman thought, for but a brief moment, he saw compassion. “Come along and get some rest you will need it.”

Small led Odman back to the very spot he had rested at before. Without a word the wolf left him there in the dim light. The landing creaked and swayed in the dark. It was night and a cold draft chilled the skunk. He curled into a tight ball and drifted in and out of sleep until it took him. He dreamt of home and of better days. He felt the warmth of the sun and the soft grass under his steps but it was only a dream. Deep inside Odman knew that he was still laying upon a drafty landing far within the depths of Silver Side Wood waiting for his true fate.

In the middle of the night the skunk awoke and looked around the empty landing. It was small and moon light seeped

Page 191: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 177 -

in drawing lines along the log floor. The clear night above Sil-ver Side Wood was now at its coldest as Odman got up. He walked over to the entrance to the landing and realized that there was no gate to keep him inside. Beyond his landing a rope bridge stretched out to a larger tree where the bridge then spiraled around its trunk dropping far below into darkness. The ground was black but the odd light could faintly be seen flick-ering, guards no doubt, which meant that he would not get far. Then a sound came clear off in the darkness of the trees. It was the sound of light footsteps . . . to soft to be the steps of wolves. Odman scampered back into his corner of the landing and curled up tight once again. Something was coming but the dark made it hard to tell just who or what.

Odman kept one eye open as a figure approached and then walked in through the entrance. It was smaller and moved quickly. A smell, different from that of the wolves, came strong . . . the skunk had become quite use to the scent of the wolves due to riding upon Small’s back for such a long period of time. Accompanied by a sinister humming the figure stepped into the long strings of moonlight . . . it was Mermon.

“I know you are awake little skunk, I saw the gleam of your eyes when you were peering out of your landing earlier,” the weasel whispered taking a seat atop the wooden floor. The landing creaked and sway as a breeze traveled threw the forest, “Your lies went over well with the wolves.”

“I speak the truth weasel,” Odman answered simply.“Oh I believe not skunk,” Mermon said with a grim giggle.

“My brother shadows are off to the Black Dens and should be there by now. Of course they would both be here with me if not for a very unfortunate event that had taken place some time ago.”

Meetings of the Partnership—

Page 192: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 178 -

—Odman looked up at the weasel and saw the sorrow glow-

ing in his eyes. Mermon stared off at the walls of the landing and pulled out his twisted knife, “The great warthog took one of mine away and the great warthog is truly already involved. Blomm took Blum to the Black Dens as Blum no longer lives..the warthog killed him. I was there as was Blomm and now of the shadows that is all that remains. Our bond has been bro-ken by the warthog . . . and his pig. My view on things has changed now . . . the war and the black stone mean nothing to me for this has become a personal matter. Your lies also mean nothing to me meaning that you will travel to the Black Dens alive. You may even have your wishes fulfilled and after that only fate can decide your calling. I am leaving The Land-ing and I imagine we will never meet again skunk. The grey wolves will take you to the Dens in the morning. They will meet with The Three Weasels of the Black Dens thus carrying out the pursuit of the band and the stone using your word as bond. If they reveal your lies then it may turn quite ill for you,” Mermon sheathed his knife much to the relief of Odman. “I will have my revenge skunk and I will now abandon the part-nership and all their tasks. This will all turn sour you will see and I will not be there to witness it.”

Mermon made his way over to the entrance and glared back at the skunk in the tattered twilight, “I will become exile and take back the pride of the shadow weasels,” and without another sound Mermon was gone.

Odman did not budge as he kept his eyes upon the en-trance. He took a deep breath and curled up even tighter trying to find warmth. He disliked the cool season and hated the cold season even more. A sudden gust came through his landing again and the strains of moonlight vanished. Cloud had ar-rived and covered up the moon high above the forest darken-

Page 193: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 179 -

ing the skunk’s hope. Silver Side Wood seemed quiet, but it was only the quiet before the storm.

Meetings of the Partnership—

Page 194: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 195: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 181 -

The Stones of the Greens

The trees loomed high above the heads of Kezwick and Tippy. The air was warmer deep within the forestand the two of them did not feel even the slightest

bit cold. After finding a dry comfortable spot off of the mainroad the pig sat and once again thanked the welcoming trees of the wood. They were only a little ways in from where they had entered on the west side of the forest. The leaves that still remained high above blocking out the night sky made a sooth-ing music of their own in the breeze, then . . . the trees began to sing an ancient song from when they were only saplings. To Kezwick the words were quite clear as Tippy heard only a soft hum;

The night and twilight was when we grew with might. Through harsh weather we grew together.

Through some lost time did heal as only we knew the pain was real. When love stands side by side in rows we become each others guide.

So grow we did indeed strong as trees may be.Brothers we are forever more with only goodness deep to our very

core.Kezwick smiled and opened his eyes. He looked high up

into the limbs and nodded, “You are truly a thing of beauty,” the pig whispered.

“Did you say something mama Kezwick?” Tippy asked the pig raising his head up to look.

“I wonder Tippy, how there can be so much hate,” Kezwick

Page 196: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 182 -

—said with strong emotion pulling at him. “Why must we hurt one another when there really is no need to do so? Why can we not just be without hate? Why can’t all living creatures become a thing of beauty the same as this very moment?”

Tippy shook his head and laid it back down, “It was hate that took mama away. But if mama is still out there then may-be I shall see her again and Missy Moo, oh how I would like to sleep close by her shell. I love them both, so I guess that as long as there is love then there will always be hate.”

Kezwick smiled turning to look down at the cub as a warm twilight covered the forest floor, “You are destine to do great things after a speech like that wild one,” and then the cub slept. Kezwick lay down and took a deep breath. His thoughts were jumbled with questions but before he could search for an an-swer he was also asleep.

The trees gave much comfort as they sang into the night but the dreams of the pig returned. He was in a wooded area as he was now but there was no comfort. Something was stand-ing amongst the thick black tree trunks just ahead of him. It moved with swift steps and stopped, then continued to the next trunk. The figure was black as night and there was a deep heavy breathing piercing the night air. Kezwick’s breath floated before him and he was no longer warm, there was a damp chill that soaked him to the bone. The figure circled around the pig and Kezwick followed it turning and turning and turning. It would stop and look, then continue over and over. Here and there Kezwick would catch a glimpse of the figures eyes, they danced with searing flames. The breath of the figure hung in the air thick like fire smoke at each point that it would stop.

Kezwick closed his eyes but the fear would not subside. He found he was looking back at the mysterious figure once more, curiosity held his attention. He tried to yell out but

Page 197: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 183 -

his voice did not come. He tried to run but he could not move and he found that he was unable to look away from the dark roaming figure circling the trees. Far off a distant sound seemed to shake the ground below; it was a soft rumble but not enough to cause Kezwick to tremble. The dark figure moved faster while showing signs of uncertainty, it would stop and look all about, then continue once more in swifter circles. A long stream of light blasted through the trees before Kez-wick and out of the light emerged a large unicorn. The hooves came crashing down as it released a burst of air from its nose. It shook its neck and head as its mane wavered about giving off a soft breeze that smelt of spring. Kezwick remembered this beast and he found he could only watch with wonder. He then quickly looked to the surrounding trees for the dark one but it was gone. Whatever it had been Kezwick felt quite ill about its presence. The unicorn on the other hand brought a sense of relief. It smiled at Kezwick as it kicked its legs about stomping its hooves upon the dirt. Kezwick tried to speak but again nothing came, he lowered his head and wondered why. The unicorn reached out its smooth glimmering hoof and lifted the pigs head; “Fear not . . . he cannot hurt you though he may charm you.”

So many questions the pig wished to ask but could not. He shook his head and lowered it once more, again the unicorn spoke; “Let your troubles be for this is only a dream . . . time is on our side.”

Our side . . . thought the pig, our?

Kezwick woke to a gentle breeze that dropped down from above. There had been a noise that woke him but he was too groggy to pinpoint it. He stumbled upright and looked around at the deep darkness of the wood. Tippy was breathing heavy

The Stones of the Greens—

* * *

Page 198: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 184 -

—still in a deep sleep, he mumbled every so often but the words were unclear. Water Tip Road was just a little ways from where they were sleeping so Kezwick made his way through the trees to its edge. He poked out only his head and looked one way then the other. The moon was clear and gave a little light but both ways looked the same . . . long, dark, and empty. The wind must have been what brought the noise thought the pig and he went back into the trees to sit net to the sleeping cub. Hunger was rolling in the stomach of Kezwick now and soon the pig would go look for some food as the woods had wel-come them to all of their different elements. Kezwick simply sat and toiled over the dreams he had been having of late, he felt no desire to sleep now.

Tippy woke with a big stretch and a yawn. He looked up at Kezwick and smiled, “Good morning mama Kezwick,” he whispered.

The sun spotted the forest floor in patches as it seeped through the trees. It was once again morning and the air in the wood smelled of fresh leaves. Kezwick and Tippy went in search of food and without much of an effort found a patch of wild fruit. They ate all that they could manage until their bel-lies were full. The pig turned his attention again to the trees. He inquired in regards to the safer route the trees had spoken of last evening and they answered with respectful haste. They were to travel east along the Water Tip Road as traveling through the forest would take twice as long. Then when they reach the east border of Water Tip Wood they would travel south to the Stones of the Greens where they would enter The Greens themselves. They would then travel to the far northeast leading almost directly to the High Over Flat. That is in hopes that The Greens does not consume them both as many get lost in its maze of overgrown weeds and plant life.

Page 199: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 185 -

The trees explained that the journey is very long and pos-sibly very dangerous, especially for two animals of their size and strength. But the courage that was beginning to flourish in the pig at the very thought of seeing his company again would guide him to do what he must to find them once more. Tippy was full of fear but some had subsided after crossing paths with Kezwick . . . he hoped that Kezwick meant no harm to him as he was now beginning to feel much love for the pig.

Once again the pig thanked the trees and wished them well. The trees informed him in conclusion to come back whenever he wished as he would be welcome to stay. Off to the road the pig and cub walked. Their pace was quicker as they had much strength still pulsating through them from the fruit they had eaten earlier. They were at the road in no time and Kezwick stopped a moment after stepping out onto it. Tippy stopped also and looked up at the pig after crouching behind him, “What is it?”

“I do not know which way is east,” the pig whispered look-ing one way then the other. The trees suddenly began to moan and creak loudly. Tippy jumped and snuggled closer into Kez-wick, “Do you see that mama!! Do you see the trees?”

Kezwick looked up to the limbs that were looming over the edge of the road. They were leaning, they were leaning east and there was not even the slightest breeze, “Thanks again,” whispered Kezwick with a grin.

“Goodness mama Kezwick,” gasped Tippy. “I have never seen anything like that before and I have seen many forests.”

“There are not a lot of helpful trees nowadays Tippy,” said Kezwick still looking up to the limbs high above. He then looked down at the cub, “But can you blame them after all they have been though.”

The Stones of the Greens—

Page 200: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 186 -

—Off the two of them started east along the Water Tip

Road. The ground was cold and uneven. They found them-selves weaving around large patches of grass and weed. There were remnants of flowers that had now wilted until the warm season would bring them back to life. The road, other then the patches and small pot holes, was pretty straight forward. The two animals moved without speaking as they both eyed what looked to be an endless path ahead. Soon they would reach the east border of Water Tip Wood and have to walk back out into the wide open.

“How far mama?” asked Tippy. “A little ways to go yet wild one . . . ” answered the pig.

The thin eyes of Malgi slowly came open. He had slept the entire night in the deep grass of Water Tip just by the west border of the forest. He glanced over to the wood and saw that the trees were illuminated in the glory of the morning sun. Slowly swaying, his upper body stood high above the wavering grass and he flicked his tongue as he looked on with hunger.

“Oh I am indeed hungry,” he mumbled to himself as he pondered in the same spot he awoke in. “What I would give for one egg, just one juicy egg.”

With slime and slick he moved with haste toward Water Tip Wood. He knew that it was morning but he did not know how long the sun had been out, who knows if he would ever find them now. But he had no time to convince any other gull-ible animal, he needed to convince the cub and he needed to do it today. He chomped down on a mouth full of dead weeds to see if he could dull his hunger but he only spat them out the moment he tasted their bitter bite.

“Blah . . . I must get to the High Lands even if I go alone,” he yelped as pieces of the weed hung from his lower lip.

* * *

Page 201: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 187 -

When he reached the forest’s edge he stopped and peered up the old Water Tip Road that began with a slight dip, then without another thought he was upon it. Moving along the center of the road he slid long and low. Once and awhile he would glance up at the towering trees as he heard strange moans and groans that moved along on either side. The sour look upon his face darkened as he continued. Time grew short for the snake . . . of the dieing breed.

Off to Malgi’s right came sounds of whispering. Then sounds of movement came clear but from all different spots amongst the trees. To see into the trees was almost impossible from the middle of the road as the depths of the forest were still quite dark in the daylight. Malgi stopped and acted as though he did not hear a sound. It could have been the cub and that little friend of his . . . yes, hiding in the trees. What match would they be against such a cunning creature, thought Mr. Thickblade? He then continued at a slower pace as an evil grin seeped across his narrow face.

The air was cold along Water Tip Road but the sunlight gave slight warmth. Kezwick kept a hard eye to what lye ahead. Tippy had mentioned of the spiders that he had come across and the pig wanted nothing to do with them. What the cub did not realize was that they were well passed the spiders and at a god pace to reach the end of the road. Tippy asked ques-tions and Kezwick gave the best answers he could. The cub was wondering about the pig’s home and why he was so far from it. Kezwick gave truthful answers leaving out the stories of the black stone . . . he wished not to speak of it anyhow.

“The band of Ward,” Tippy said looking ahead with a smile. “My, my I would like to meet them mama Kezwick.”

“Oh I believe you shall Tippy,” the pig answered. “Only I

The Stones of the Greens—

* * *

Page 202: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 188 -

—hope that we are able to reach High Over Flat in time.”

The two of them did not realize how much time had passed as the road became shadowed. The sun had ventured to the north hiding half behind the high tree line now. A little ways ahead the forest was changing. Some trees were losing their leaves while others were almost bare. Kezwick looked up at the high limbs as they swayed under an evening breeze that had arrived. The pig asked the trees why the west end of the forest was so different from the east and they answered. They talked of The Greens and its poisonous plant life and how long ago the trees on the east border had fallen sick infected by the poison. But a day came when the poisonous plant life stopped spreading and stayed dormant the way it is now. The trees did not know why, they had only heard rumors of an ancient toad that had stopped the poisonous plant life from spreading thus saving Water Tip Wood.

“And you say it would be wise to head north through The Greens?” Kezwick asked with a crooked brow.

The trees disagreed with the pig. They had only given the shortest route, but had given fare warning of its possible safety. They also added that the trees on the east border were still very much alive and of late many animals had come in and out of The Greens unharmed. Kezwick thought a moment and then brought his attention back to the road. The bare trees were the ones he spoke with at this point and they sounded quite well. Wise little pig; they called him . . . the wise little pig.

Without another word spoke Kezwick and Tippy contin-ued toward the east end of the road. Much time had gone and dim light had replaced shadow. Night was upon them once more and hunger had returned. Kezwick would ask permis-sion once more to use the trees for shelter. The trees agree even though the trees were quite bare at this point. The pig and cub

Page 203: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 189 -

would find some unspoiled fruit and rest but only for a short period of time. They would start out again in the middle of the night and make up some time traveling east upon what road remained still unaware of their tag along.

Speaking of Mr. Malgi Thickblade, he was still moving at a good pace. But it had quickened, the sounds had become too much to bear now as he had a good idea that it was not the cub and his new friend. Fear grew in Malgi as he slimed along the road staying as close to the middle as he could. Many things that he could not see had been following him for sometime and he wished not to meet with them. His wishes would turn ill as the path before him became littered with smalls things. After looking a little closer he realized they were spiders. Some were very large and some very small, the larger ones were of great girth and this did not go over very well with Malgi. The spiders moved toward him with a scurry causing the snake to coil up into a striking pose.

“Grandfather is ill . . . under the nest deep in the forest,” a voice whispered as the spiders inched forward.

“I assure you I am no meal,” Malgi answered with a hiss. The snake then looked quickly behind himself and saw two larger spiders coming up slow with web nets. They held them out looking as though they were attempting to trap Malgi.

In one quick motion Malgi turned back and slid around the spiders covering them and their nets in slime. The spiders cried out for help but the other spiders stopped and became quite cautious. Malgi turned back the way he was headed and took his pose once more.

“Grandfather is ill and needs food, come in there . . . come in there with us and help change his mood,” whispered a voice from somewhere in the forest. Webs shot out of the trees

The Stones of the Greens—

* * *

Page 204: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 190 -

—wrapping tightly around Malgi but for only a moment. They slid off of him due to his slimy skin. Yes, slime snakes are quite a creature and were indeed unique. At that the snake moved forward with haste while the smaller spiders leaped out of his way as he slipped passed. Malgi was moving much faster then he had been and his hunger issue had subsided for the time be-ing. The spiders called out but there was no stopping the snake now. He was sliding along the center of the road leaving only a thin line of slime behind.

As it turned out the scare of the spiders had worked in Malgi’s favor. He had gained much ground on the cub and did not realize he had. The trees seemed to groan all around him but he kept his pace. He slowed as he continually glanced back watching for spiders, eggs were the last thing on his mind at the moment. The trees became louder seeming almost unwel-coming, so Malgi thought it safer to stay in the middle of the road.

“This is surly the last time I enter these woods,” he mut-tered to himself.

The moan of the trees awoke Kezwick. They warned of strangers lurking within the wood. The pig got up and looked around seeing nothing but darkness. The night was clear and the moon gave a glow to the trunks of the trees. Stars sparkled overhead through the high limbs as strings of shadowed cloud drifted about them. Kezwick woke Tippy; “Mama Kezwick,” he whispered. “You scared me!”

“Shush,” Kezwick answered softly. “The trees warn of a stranger. We had better move along.”

“Mr. Thickblade,” Tippy replied with a worried look. “It is probably Mr. Thickblade.”

“Do you mean the one that tried to harm you?” Kezwick

* * *

Page 205: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 191 -

asked remembering what Tippy had said when they had first met.

“Planned to harm me yes, very bad Malgi Thickblade is,” the cub mumbled harshly lower his head.

“Come along then Tippy, we can leave the forest now and make our way to The Greens,” Kezwick concluded moving to-ward the road.

The two of them would make it to the road seeing only with the dull moonlight. This time Kezwick remembered the direction to go and all seemed safe as they started east along the remaining span of road. Crickets that still remained awake sang songs off in the night while birds slept high in the treetops bundled up to keep warm in their nests. There was a bitter cold breeze that traveled along Water Tip Road and it caused both animals to shiver. They stuck close together and walked with wandering eyes but other eyes were also watching from not far off. Malgi had traveled through the night and had reached the two of them at the very moment they had stepped out of the forest and back out onto the road. Malgi quietly slipped into the tree line and followed unseen. But what Malgi failed to know was that his presence did not go unnoticed, the trees made certain of that.

“Keep looking ahead,” whispered Kezwick. “He is behind us now.” Tippy snuggled in a little closer to Kezwick as they continued. The cub wished not to see the deceiving snake again.

At the east border of Water Tip Wood the land opened up wide. In the twilight it was hard to tell just how much. A long bed of brown grass that was dry and course covered the ground scratching at them as they walked into it. It was also much colder now that they were out of the shelter given by the trees. The wind caused Kezwick’s ears flopped about atop his head

The Stones of the Greens—

Page 206: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 192 -

—as he eyed the land, but he was again stuck and worried about making a wrong turn. He wandered out into the open land a ways as the grasses tickled his belly. It would prove difficult to move with haste without sense of direction. The Greens were a fair distance to the east from where they stood so it was impos-sible to see it. If they were to travel south they would find The Greens much faster. The Stones of the Greens stood tall and even in the dark were hard to miss. They also presented a path that led directly into The Greens. This proved to be most help-ful as The Greens was a maze of tangled plant life and other unknown creatures . . . certainly no place for a yard pig and a tiny bear cub.

The stones made more sense to Kezwick after his last con-versation with the trees so he asked that Tippy follow him south. At night the land between Water Tip Wood and The Greens looked all the same. The odd time they would come across shrubs baring no leaves. The tips were covered in a thin frost which warned of even colder times to come. Some of the shrubs had only little red berries left on them which were wilted and ready to fall. Tippy stepped toward them for a taste but was stopped by the pig . . . unknown berries were a bad idea in an unknown land.

“Black Root is not far from here......I can smell it on the air,” Tippy whispered into the still night.

“Is that were you came from Tippy?” Kezwick asked look-ing ahead for anything odd.

“No, mama and I ran up through it from the hunters,” the cub said with a lump in his throat. “Missy Moo is there in Black Root . . . oh how I miss them both.”

Kezwick glanced down at Tippy and smiled, “I know how you feel wild one.”

The land seemed to be dropping. Large potholes were scat-

Page 207: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 193 -

tered about and the two of them had to be careful not to trip and fall into one. But soon enough the sun was peeking in the south, the surrounding frost glowed in the morning gleam, sparkling like the waters of a glistening pond.

“I wonder how many days it has been now,” the pig mut-tered to himself. “I wonder if the yard is well.”

Far off loomed dark shadows. High into the air they reached blending in with the line of the horizon, these were the Stones of the Greens. Legend tells that the stones were put there by the toads. Some say by Mother Nature and some even say that they grew there after the spread of the poisonous crab grass had stopped. The very core of the poison was trapped deep within the stones keeping it there while the toads roam the borders of The Greens watching that the spread had not started again . . . ghosts of the toads that had died to save the land.

No animal knows the true origin of the great stones as many stories circulate of their being. But the very sight of them up close is truly breath taking. Eight enormous stones that stand taller then some of the oldest trees, sitting upon bare ground tightly next to one another leaving only a thin gap 1to pass through into The Greens. Some old tales say if one is to touch the stones then the very purpose of their being becomes quite clear. This was the destination of the two friends and the great stones could be seen now but only looked like pebbles from where they stood.

Miles they walked all the time staring off toward the shad-ows which grew larger with each step. The ground was made up of dry grey dirt dotted with rocks and dead weeds.

“Do you see the size of them Tippy and still we are quite a distance,” the pig said in a simple tone. “They stand out more than anything before or beyond them.”

The Stones of the Greens—

Page 208: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 194 -

—Tippy glanced back at the way they had come and then to the

pig with a look of fear, “Mr. Malgi Thickblade is close . . . I can smell him,” the cub whispered. Anger grew on the cub’s face.

Kezwick paid no attention and continued, “We can make it by sundown if we keep moving.”

“I am getting hungry mama Kezwick,” Tippy groaned run-ning to catch up with the pig while glancing back looking for any sign of the snake.

“I am to Tippy. Let’s just hope there is something to eat when we reach the Stones of the Greens,” the pig concluded.

Malgi kept a good distance. The fear of not knowing what was traveling with the cub kept him from approaching but his time was short and his strength was vanishing. Those fresh eggs will soon hatch spelling the end for Malgi Thickblade, he thought, the end of the great slime snakes. Malgi followed the two animals close thinking that they had no idea he was there. He traveled along the open land with slick twists and turns as his tongue flickered. Far ahead he also saw the looming masses that stretched high into the sky. Malgi had seen the Stones of the Greens before but he did not know that this was the des-tination of the cub.

The day grew longer and Malgi began to feel dizzy. He stopped and coiled high above the surrounding ground. He swayed back and forth searching for balance. He looked ahead as far as he could see. The cub and his friend had gained more ground and the sun was falling behind him to the north.

“Silly small one . . . poor, poor Malgi!” he muttered with distress. “I have no chose but to use force . . . my time is truly up.”

The land was painted in orange with the setting of the sun when Malgi took off with steadfast speed. He slipped over rock and slithered around bush. He breathed heavily as he used the

Page 209: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 195 -

last remains of his strength. With such an increase of travel the snake quickly gained ground but the fight would be difficult. The further away from the High Lands they got the less of a chance the snake would have to live. He traveled low to the grey dirt and pebbles making it very hard for the other two to notice just how fast he was gaining on them.

The sun was half gone gleaming a cold frosty orange. It would soon vanish bringing the dark once more. Ahead the Stones of the Greens stood enormous. The faces of the rocks were covered in the suns remaining light while a shadow stretched out for miles behind them headed south. Malgi was close enough to see the true size of the stones and it caused him to slow down slightly. He then realized that he was upon the two friends as they were only a few slithers away. He lunged forward with a gaping mouth. Slime snakes had many methods of attack when needed, they were very thin beneath all that slime but they were strong despite their size. They also had mild venom which with one bite could tire a foe enough to slow them down. Slime snakes very survival depended on fresh unspoiled eggs. Times were hard for the great slime snake and this was the moment of truth for Malgi. If he were to attack he would have to go after the cub’s new friend first. After weak-ening him he would have to then bring the cub to the High Lands . . . Malgi thought this almost impossible but he truly at this point had no choose.

Whipping past some dead shrubs Malgi prepared for the bite he would lay upon the stranger. He burst out of some weed patches leaving the ground when a sudden loud ear piercing blast filled the air. It caused Malgi to loose his train of thought and he fell short landing atop the grey dirt with a thump. The bang echoed like distant thunder while other loud noises filled the air. Barking and hollering was present but it was a far dis-

The Stones of the Greens—

Page 210: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 196 -

—tance from them. Malgi looked all about trying to catch his breath.

“Goodness,” he muttered. “What was that?”The snake came to his senses and saw the cub standing

beside his fellow traveler. Tippy stared at Malgi with a look of anger and fear. Behind them stood the towering Stones of the Greens, they stood higher then one could see seeming to touch the sky. Malgi coiled upright as he began to sway his narrow eyes seemed to become large and round. Kezwick steadied himself eyeing the snake.

“Mr. Thickblade I presume,” Kezwick said ready for any sudden movements.

Malgi came down slow looking around wondering if there would be another loud burst of sound coming. He still eyed the stones as they stood shadowed in the black sky that was lit by streaks of moonlight.

“Indeed,” the snake whispered. “The stones are quite a sight odd one. You are lost then as I have not seen your type before.”

“Not lost,” Kezwick answered as he checked on Tippy. “Well, for a time . . . but now that I have come to the great stones I will be quite alright.”

The pig leaned down to comfort the cub as he shook in fear mumbling gibberish about hunters. Malgi came toward them slow and Kezwick looked up quick. The snake stopped and coiled once more, “This cub will only burden you odd one, leave him with me and go on your way seeing as you know were it is you are going.”

Kezwick smiled as the moon was clear and lit the land like a still candle flame. The sound of birds flying about was pres-ent above them as they still scurried about calming themselves after the loud blast. “I think he will be quite fine with me Mr.

Page 211: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 197 -

Thickblade but it was very kind of you to offer your services.”“Bah!!” Malgi shook his head in discouragement. “Give

him to me odd one, my time is short!!” he added with outright anger.

“Your time is short . . . as is mine so, do what you must snake as I know your intentions are ill,” Kezwick countered with a courageous glare. “But you will not take young Tippy freely.”

Kezwick stood in front of the cub bracing himself. Tippy was in no shape to fight. The pig was not much for confron-tation but the cub had grown on him and he was willing to protect Tippy, especially from a deceitful snake like Malgi Thickblade.

“So be it odd one but I must warn you that you will be no match for me,” Malgi hissed. But in truth the snake’s strength was gone after his long pursuit. At that very moment the snake leaped forward and the air filled with numerous loud bursts of sound once again. And same as before the snake lost his train of thought and fell short. The pig looked to the west into the dark night as the sounds had seemed to come from there. Both Malgi and the pig looked not speaking but a word for a brief moment. The echo’s slowly vanished and only the sounds of birds came from above. Kezwick looked about franticly . . . Tippy was nowhere to be found.

“Tippy!! Tippy where are you!!!” he yelled out. Malgi only sat staring and then also began to look all about.

Kezwick found the cub curled up in a tight space that sat between the great stones. He was shaking with fear and looked up at them, “Mama is with them now,” he whispered as tears rolled down his snout. “Mama is gone now!”

“The hunters,” whispered Kezwick. He now felt the fear that the little cub must have felt.

The Stones of the Greens—

Page 212: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 198 -

—Suddenly, while hollering gibberish, Malgi charged at

Kezwick. The pig was not ready to defend himself and only looked back to see the jaws of the snake coming toward his neck. Two small paws shoved the pig and he tumbled back head over heels. Tippy had pushed him clear of the snake’s wrath and Mr. Malgi Thickblade went head first into one of the great Stones of the Greens. Kezwick shook his head and looked around seeing stars.

“Look mama Kezwick!! Look!!” shouted Tippy with a giggle on top of his tears. Kezwick focused on the snake after coming to his senses and saw what the cub was carrying on about.

“Goodness me,” he whispered. The moon reflected bright off what remained before them . . . the last of the slime snakes became a reminder that they once existed, Malgi had turned to stone.

Page 213: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 199 -

Butterflies and the Great Toads

The night shimmered with stars giving a gleam to the stone snake that lye on the ground before theStones of the Greens. Malgi Thickblade was now only

a memory as was his great race . . . sadness, more likely than not, would linger in the depths of his statue like body. Tippy and Kezwick stared a moment and then sat as a night breeze gave the towering weeds a gentle sway. As it seemed some leg-ends proved true but the pig never heard of one like this, the shock was still to near to try and remember. One touch from a living creature and they became what lay before them. But Malgi must have been the first as there were no other stone figures about. The two of them remained seated as morning was not far off.

The blasts that had been heard earlier were now also a memory as the current situation brought much interest. Tippy looked all around the night sky as scattered birds still flew about looking for a place to land while their fear subsided. Kezwick looked into the eyes of the snake and almost felt sorry for him but that was the nature of Kezwick the pig . . . Master Kezwick of the yard.

“The snake’s wrath will forever be held in time,” the pig said with a snort. “A shame it is I suppose.....for things to end so quickly for him.”

“What do we do now mama Kezwick,” Tippy muttered look-ing toward the dark mass of plant life beyond the great stones.

Page 214: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 200 -

—Kezwick was looking there also and now fear of rubbing up against the stones kept him from entering.

“We could walk north along the edge of The Greens but it would leave us open to wandering eyes,” the pig said. “If you look close enough you can faintly see the path passed the great stones..but the stones themselves are what I fear to pass.”

“I am wider then you are mama Kezwick let me go first,” Tippy uttered stepping forward. Kezwick quickly put out a leg stopping the cub.

“You will not risk your life for to see if we may fit,” the pig retorted with a hard tone. “We will take another route.”

“I miss Mama and I miss Missy Moo . . . and I would miss you also mama Kezwick. But I have nothing to lose by doing this. I may even get to see Mama that much sooner,” Tippy explained with a bright glow upon his face. “If I can fit then you will know if your able . . . so let me go.”

The cubs face was determined and looked as though it had aged. Kezwick lowered his leg and simply nodded. Tippy walked toward the stones and glanced to the left seeing the snake laying upon the grass his eyes frozen with rage. Clos-er the towering stones came and then before them he stood, now the path was clear passed the gap. It was enclosed as the twisted plant life grew into the shape of a dark tunnel. Thorns stuck out around the inner arch of the passage but the two of them were small enough that they could avoid the sharp ends. It would prove much more difficult for larger animals. Tippy looked back at Kezwick, smiled and then stepped into the gap.

Nothing seemed to happen but there was a sudden thump that came from the other side of the stones, “Tippy!!!” Kezwick yelled lunging forward. Tippy was quite alright, he had tripped on a patch of weed passing though and had simply fallen. Kez-

Page 215: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 201 -

wick helped him up with a sigh of relief, “I thought you had turned to stone Tippy,” he said calming himself.

“Mama Kezwick,” Tippy shouted with a grin. “You’re on the other side.”

The pig looked back and saw that he was. In his panic for Tippy’s well being he had entered not even realizing he had fit through the gap perfectly and was standing in the depths of The Greens.

“We’re in The Greens mama Kezwick!!” Tippy added with glee.

“So we are,” muttered the pig looking at the path before them and then back to the entrance that he had so narrowly passed with luck.

There was an opening above their heads before entering the tunnel itself. Behind them stood the stones making it seem darker out then it was while the sun was beginning to peek in the south. Morning had arrived and beams of warm light shot through the openings between the stones. It was a chilly morning and now that the two of them were standing within The Greens hunger once again set in. Kezwick stepped about as the plant life under his hooves snapped sharply. He looked down seeing that there was no ground, only thick vine like plants with dull colored blossoms scattered all about.

“My goodness,” Kezwick announced. “This could prove quite difficult indeed.”

The pig looked to his left and then to his right but all he could see was a thick tangled mess of plants all different shapes and colors. For some strange reason the colder weather did not affect the plant life here . . . even some flowers grew, strange flowers. Kezwick could now see that trying to wander The Greens would prove quite impossible if one were to try and enter at any other point, even here it seemed a burden. The

Butterflies and the Great Toads—

Page 216: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 202 -

—only way stood ahead of them a few paces away and the tunnel looked darker further in. This was the way and he hoped that it would lead north; otherwise they would most certainly be lost in the depths of The Greens.

“This is much scarier looking then Black Root mama Kez-wick,” Tippy mentioned while crouching behind the pig.

“I would not know wild one,” Kezwick answered. “I have never seen Black Root.”

“Oh believe me . . . much, much scarier,” the cub added nodded with certainty.

Kezwick looked back at Tippy with a lopsided grin, “Well that makes me feel a whole lot better.” Tippy replied with a funny smile.

The decision was final and the two walked slowly into the tunnel engulfed by its lush plant life. Each step felt as though they would fall through into an endless abyss of tangled vines. But they never did and they would not find food until it would find them first.

The orange mushrooms gave much strength in the morn-ing to Ward and his companions, soon enough they would start east toward The Greens. The land became rough as they came closer and they could now clearly see the Stones of the Greens miles ahead. Ward stopped and stared while Pocket stood high on his hind legs at the rear.

“What is it master lab?” the rabbit asked twitching his whiskers in the morning breeze.

“The large shapes ahead . . . do you know what they are Pocket?” Ward asked still eyeing the great stones.

“They are the Stones of the Greens Master Ward,” the rab-bit answered coming back down on all fours. Pocket hopped up to Ward’s side and glanced back at wee Mischief, “That is our destination if we are to travel The Greens, only, I would be

Page 217: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 203 -

fearful of the stones themselves.”“You know of their meaning?” Ward inquired giving the

great rabbit an odd glance.“Not for certain but I was right about the Four Hills was

I not,” they both looked back at Mischief as he gazed back toward the far west. He turned and saw them looking but only smiled his meek little grin. With the warning of Pocket they moved with haste toward the stones. The decision was quite clear that they would travel The Greens but none knew of the true difficulty that it presented.

Ward thought deeply of his son as he led the way. Fear was not an option in finding Peller. But what Ward truly feared was the thought of early war. To be unexpectedly in-volved in a war would bring much sorrow along with delay-ing the task at hand. Ward also feared the fact that Bernice would have no idea he was fighting a war. If he were to par-ish Bernice would not know and possibly never find out the true origin of his death. Then Peller . . . his son would surly be killed. The whole journey would be in vain leaving Ber-nice to suffer the horrible aftermath. Ward would do what he must but deep down his heart believed truly in what he had set out to do . . . bring his family back together again.

“Look there!” Pocket hollered pointing, “Look at the true size of the great stones!”

They all looked on in wonder a moment as a shadow stretched far passed the three companions. None of them had ever seen such a sight, “The High Willow does not even com-pare to these,” Mischief said from a little ways behind.

“It seems to give a moment of peace to an already burdened mind doesn’t it great lab,” Pocket said hopping passed Ward. But truly the golden lab did not care for the sight before them. His gaze was muddled with sadness.

Butterflies and the Great Toads—

Page 218: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 204 -

—They reached the stones as the sun traveled overhead with

dotted cloud. Even though the sun was quite clear there was still a hint of cold air. Pocket hopped up beside one of the eight stones and looked high up toward the top. He studied it for a moment and then reached out to touch it.

“Pocket!” shouted Ward. “Look here upon the ground.”The rabbit brought down his foot and made his way over

to the lab who was studying something before him. There was a statue of a snake, it had a look of rage and fear all mixed into one emotion. Pocket looked into its eyes and stepped back to study the stones again, “Clearly a statue of some kind, maybe a marking of this territory.”

“Strange indeed but I have an ill feel toward these stones,” Ward muttered. “Maybe it would be better to take another way.”

“If you wish master lab,” the rabbit answered. Wee Mis-chief spoke up from a ways back. It was hard to tell if the stones scared him or if he was being bothered by his craving; “Do you not smell that?” he mumbled sniffing the air.

“What,” the rabbit said also know sniffing at the air.“The yard,” the wee dog answered. “I smell the yard! But

the scent is quite faint . . . as if . . . it had been left behind some time ago.”

Ward closed his eyes and breathed in deep. The yard was on the air but the remnants barely lingered. It reminded him of what the yard looked like. It reminded him of his younger days running about with no care of the outside world . . . it re-minded him of Bernice. “That is indeed the scent of the yard,” he muttered. “There was a yardling here some time ago.”

Pocket shook his head eyeing the stones, “But how is that possible?

There is none that would have been here before us.”

Page 219: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 205 -

“Strange . . . ” Ward whispered while walking toward the stones. The gap that presented itself before them was thin and Ward would not fit through without a struggle. Some-thing caught their attention from within The Greens. Pocket stepped closer also as sudden flashes of color bounced about in the depths of the over grown plant life. Mischief stepped forward looking passed the stones toward the colors, dancing they were, dancing as fire would in a wild wind. Flipping and turning colors of blue, red and orange. They gave off a dreamy feel that all things ill were nothing but a tall tale. Short gusts of wind pushed out into their faces smelling of the warmer seasons at the yard . . . smelling as the blossoms smelt when they grew in bunches upon Thick Brush. All the company now felt an overwhelming happiness sitting before the shadow of the stones.

The color shone down atop their heads from high above as four large butterflies sat atop the peaks of the great stones. They looked down at the animals that looked up at them smiling. Then one butterfly came descended slowly, its wings blocked out the sky as a warm pink shadow blanketed the three companions. The butterfly was as big as a duck mas-ter from East Pond with the wing span to match. It landed behind them flapping gently giving a scent of flowers and spring water. Large blue eyes sat atop its small head as they glowed like mystic ponds. Its six legs stretched out long and powerful as it steadied itself. The grand blue eyes sparkled as it tilted its little head, then up to the other three it looked giving a quick nod. They descended with haste covering all sides of the animals. One red another orange, the last to land was bright blue . . . but none were as brilliant as the pink butterfly.

“Strange creatures indeed to see side by side,” the pink one

Butterflies and the Great Toads—

Page 220: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 206 -

—whispered. It was talking yes, but it had the sound of a whisper as the voice was a thing of beauty.

The other butterflies all nodded whispering to one anoth-er. Then they all looked back to the animals that they circled. Ward cleared his throat to speak but the pink butterfly spoke again quick and soft, “It would not be wise to pass through the Stones of the Greens if one can not fit,” it said as it once again tilted its head. Its eyes flashed brilliant with a glimmer of peaceful bliss.

“We were making our way north to the High Over Flat and wished to use The Greens due to the advice of a friend,” the lab said carefully.

The butterflies all talked amongst themselves moving one to the other whispering. All the way around the circle they spoke until it reached back to the beautiful pink butterfly. With a spark of blue the eyes of the pink one blinked as large eye-lids came down then up in one quick motion, “You are not to bring trouble to The Greens as the great ancient toads of leg-end would look poorly upon it. These are their lands as given to them long ago by the mother herself,” the butterfly blinked once more waiting for an answer. Ward found it impossible to lie looking into their eyes. He stuttered before speaking; “We do not bring trouble . . . we only wish for passage.”

A moment lingered with yet another soft quick blink. Ward stared into the blue that reminded him of the pond and of Donetrun . . . oh goodness, he hoped the duck was well.

“We will bring you before Lysandra the Green,” the pink butterfly replied softly. “She will decide if you are to pass through The Greens.”

The other butterflies whispered to one another and then leaped high into the air. The sky itself was orange as the sun sat low in the north. The rays gleamed through the butter-

Page 221: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 207 -

flies wings bringing back the dancing color they had seen earlier. Only the pink one remained still looking upon the animals. With another blink the blue shimmered just before the butterfly leaped into the air casting a pink shadow of warmth . . . giving a scent of more pleasant days.

“I am Mikhayla the Pink,” she announced soothingly. “Please wait here and we will send the guards to escort you.” And she was gone overtop the great stones out of sight.

“The yard butterflies of summer seem the size of a pebble in comparison to them,” wee Mischief said with a grand laugh.

Ward turned back to the dog with a grin, “I have not heard you laugh in some time wee one.”

“It is hard to find joy,” Pocket replied looking toward The Greens, “at times like this.”

The air was still as they waited. The sun fell and the air came damp with cold. Ward opened his pouch from around his neck pulling out the last of the orange mushrooms. It could be quite some time before they had a chance to eat again in peace so the three of them finished off what remained.

Strength grew again within them and they felt as thought they could travel the entire Greens without rest. But just as Ward put his pouch back around his neck a sound echoed deep in the mysterious depths of the plant life . . . a sound of thun-derous steps and ancient chants.

The three companions stepped back slightly as broken light began to cover the land. Day was leaving with haste and now flashes of fire light moved about within The Greens. The chants came louder as the sound of stomping echoed deep into the ground. Ward stood to the front of the other two and wait-ed for what was about to emerge. The sunlight that remained gave a clear view of the entangled plant life spreading apart! Without the help of blunt force it moved slowly to the left

Butterflies and the Great Toads—

Page 222: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 208 -

—and right presenting a large opening leading directly into The Greens. The plant life crackled and moaned as it moved apart! The tangles came lose and stretched out along the ground sur-rounding the three animals. Long weeds moved like worms through the deep green wild grasses. After forming a circle around them they stopped and standing before them was a clear path.

Ward gazed upon the passage. The walls stood tall tightly woven together giving no sight to what lye beyond them. Once where deep green plant life grew was now only flat ground the color of dark fresh soil but hard and cracked. No dust rose from it and it was cold to the touch; dry like the horrid Dry Browns to the far-east. Then, before a word was uttered, tower-ing guards came into view, at the front stood four enormous toads spanning higher then Ward when he stood on all fours. Their legs were thin as they stood with wide flat webbed feet pointing outward. Their midsections were plump and their arms were thick with muscle while in their right hands they held long sharp spears made out of strong wood weed. Atop their shoulders was only a flat narrow head with no neck. Their mouths were long and thin as their eyes seemed only half open, sitting just above the two wide nostrils that were deep and black. A thick wood plate covered their chests tied with grass weed as small wood helmets sat unsteadily atop their flat heads. The four massive guards at the front stopped abruptly and thumped their spears upon the dry ground. The plant life moaned and then moved slightly crackling and sliding. The four toads thumped their spears again and chanted words the three friends could not understand. The moaning plant life was still once more. Behind the guards stood a sea of toads, they held burning torches that lit up the dark which had arrived. The flames crackled and snapped while deep croaks filled the

Page 223: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 209 -

air coming from the small sea of toads. They looked upon the animals a moment and then deeper, longer croaks caused the ground to shake. They began to stomp singing and chanting while the four guards looked on. Fear filled the three animals as Mischief came in close to Ward. Pocket got up on his hind legs and stood tall even though a lump sat at the back of his throat. Their songs sounded of strength while the chants caused deep frozen fear but Ward would not back down . . . he had come to far now.

The center guard raised his spear and spun it quickly in the air. All the singing and chanting ceased as he brought the spear back to the ground with a thud, “You three will be brought before Lysandra the Green,” the guard announced in a deep toned voice. “The great butterfly queen . . . she will decide your fate.”

Before Ward could speak the toads turned and began to chant once more. They thumped their spears hard causing the ground to tremble. Their torches danced brightly as they made their way along the path that the plant life had presented ear-lier toward the inner depths of The Greens. Pocket looked over at Ward as he came back down from his stance. The rabbit’s face looked worried but he hopped forward leading the way. Ward followed the great rabbit with wee Mischief tight at his side. Behind them The Greens closed in returning to the tan-gled mess it had been before. Beyond the Greens the land was dark and still as looming storm clouds moved across the stars blocking out the moon.

If not for the burning torch light it would have been pitch black this far into The Greens. Mischief looked from side to side seeing only thick black bush like walls. The sound of the guards was clear as they pushed onward but faintly the sound of The Greens itself was present. It moved aside for

Butterflies and the Great Toads—

Page 224: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 210 -

—the toads and then closed up behind the three friends. It was the ancient chants of the toads that caused the mass plant life to clear a path. If legend is true it was an ability given to the toads after the poison was stopped. Under the power of the toads was the poisons doom but these toads looked different in the fire light . . . they looked spoiled and ravaged by age and time.

A cold rain began to fall on the Greens and it caused the torches to flicker and dim. One of the larger toads brought the march to a halt looking up at the sky blinking at the touch of the cool raindrops. He raised his spear and mumbled words that were unclear. The Greens moaned and screamed as the toads all began to chant once more. The three friends came in close together as the chants echoed loudly. Ward, Pocket and Mischief formed their own circle watching what began to hap-pen as the torches once again brightened. The walls that had been formed were growing upward into the stormy night sky and then enclosed overtop of them all blocking out the storm. The sound that The Greens made caused the friends to cover their ears wincing. Then with one last stomp the moaning and screaming stopped. Ward looked up to see only a dark dome of entangled plant life which now surrounded them entirely. The odd time they could catch a glimpse of flashing lightning through minuet holes but they were few and far between.

The toads continued their songs and chants as they moved further inward. Ward and the others still felt strong after eat-ing the mushrooms but it would soon fade as sleepy feelings were growing.

After what seemed to be days the toads stopped. With one great stomp a smaller toad moved up to the larger ones at the front. They mumbled to one another and then the smaller one moved through what looked to be a large door made entirely of

Page 225: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 211 -

tree bark. The torches crackled in the silence as all waited. The door then opened and the toads again whispered to one anoth-er. The guards thumped their spears and suddenly all the others vanished into the walls of The Greens like grim ghosts. All that remained was a single guard and the three friends. Behind Ward and the other two the path had closed in and they now stood in a small enclosed room with a single door. A wooden goblet hung on the wall burning ancient tree oil. It gave off a beautiful scent and illuminated the room quite brightly. The large toad walked up to the band and croaked deep; his throat expanded and then collapsed; “Beyond the door is the queen of the butterflies,” he announced in a deep thunderous voice. “She is Lysandra the Green. You will speak when spoken to as she will decide on your request.”

The toad glared at them as Ward then noticed that the guards face was covered with open wounds. Its eyes were clouded and white and its tongue was black and lifeless. Ward prepared to speak to the toad and then it was gone . . . van-ishing into the walls as the other ones had.

Ward walked up to the door while wee Mischief urged him to be careful. The door was made of rough tree bark and bound together with thick willow limbs. Upon the door was a carving of a butterfly floating gently within a cloud. Ward studied it in the light and then looked back at the others, “We are burdened by what has happened surrounding our task . . . my task, I will deal with this alone.”

“Master lab,” Pocket said as his voice echoed dull within the small space. “We wish to be by your side through all things.”

Ward only smiled at the rabbit and lowered his head, “Stay with wee Mischief here and I will come back to you soon.” At that Ward opened the door and entered closing it behind him.

Butterflies and the Great Toads—

Page 226: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 212 -

—The fire cracked and sparked as Pocket looked upon its

warm glow. He thought of Thick Brush and breathed out soft-ly. He glanced at Mischief seeing that the wee dog was looking back where they had come from but only a wall stood there now. It was as if the dog felt and knew the direction of The Four Hills no matter where they stood. They stood side by side speechless until loud voices came clear from behind the door. Pocket stood up quick ready to brake down the door if need be. Mischief still looked bewildered.

There were bursts of laughter then yelps of words being said though unclear as the door was closed. Pocket’s face twisted trying to listen and figure out if Ward needed assistance. Even the attention of wee Mischief was caught up in it now. Again laughter came, then talking again. Other voices spoke softer and Ward’s voice would come clear . . . he was closer to the door. He laughed and then it sounded like a sniffle followed by another giggle. The door slowly cracked open as Pocket and Mischief looked on. Ward’s face came clear as it was soaked in tears . . . Pocket stepped up to find out what had happened when Kezwick came out into the torch light . . . he smiled in return to the shock he saw before him.

Page 227: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 213 -

The Unexpected Coming of War

Tears welled up in wee Mischief ’s eyes. His bottomlip began to quiver as he searched for something to say. He had not seen Kezwick since the High Wil-

low.“Kezzy,” he whispered as tears fell. Pocket folded his arms

tight standing on his hind legs . . . he had not felt happiness this grand for quite a while. They all began laughing with glee embracing each other tightly; no one could speak clear yet for the feeling was overwhelming. It was still very unclear just how they had come to meet up in such a place. Mischief stared into Kezwick’s face and for a brief moment it seemed as thought the wee dog had forgotten about the place he wished to be.

“I thought I would never see you again lord pig,” Mischief whispered as he embraced Kezwick again. “Such strange times have come and things seem so different from when we set out.”

“Things have changed wee dog,” the pig answered. “We all have changed.”

Ward looked on as he saw a glow of hope. The band was coming together and it gave a sense that things may become better. Dark feelings were clouding his thought and the clear picture of the task at hand was fading . . . he needed this now and it lifted his spirit.

“Master Kezwick . . . this is not our place of meeting,” Ward said standing by the door. “It seems very odd us finding

Page 228: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 214 -

—you here.”

“My journey was odd indeed. It brought me here when all seemed hopeless,” Kezwick started. He went on to explain the events that had taken place leading up to the very spot they stood. Happiness and sorrow filled them all as they listened intently of when the pig had ventured with Marvel the Great, to falling into the Coldmare. From when he was given a sec-ond chance, to when Tippy had come across his path. From when Water Tip Wood sheltered them, to when the snake had turned to stone. Kezwick explained how they had entered The Greens and the butterflies had found them caught up in the entangled plant life. “And then as I sat and rested among the butterflies of The Greens who do I see walk into the room butMaster Ward whom I thought I may never see again.”

“We saw a snake made entirely of stone,” Pocket said, “just before we were discovered by the butterflies when standing by the great stones.”

“Mr. Malgi Thickblade,” Kezwick answered. “Legend brought to life regarding the stones and it proved quite ill for his final betrayal.”

“So where is this Tippy you speak of,” Mischief muttered changing the subject.

“He is asleep now . . . he was very tired and has been sleeping for such a time,” the pig answered. “But I am sure that the butterflies will be honored to meet all of you. I have spoken very highly in regards to the band of Ward.”

At that they all entered the door. As shock still sat strong within their hearts they looked upon a chamber beyond the door. The walls stretched high curving into an arch overhead made of bark that was bound together the same as the door but this bark was smooth to the touch. Paintings of butterflies within white clouds covered the smooth walls with colors of

Page 229: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 215 -

The Unexpected Coming of War—

blue, red, pink and orange. A brilliant soft blue covered the ceiling making it look as though they were standing outside under on a clear summer morning sky. White clouds were also painted upon the smooth bark as small green butterflies flew within them. The floor was soft to the touch covered in a moss that was fresh and new. Each step was enough to put a weary traveler to sleep. The chamber was not very large but there were small doors to the left and right leading into smaller rooms. One door was surrounded with a glowing green while the other was pink. Small door knobs made of knotted tree bark sat still upon the front of the two colorful doors as the band walked to the center of the floor and stopped.

There were no chairs or tables. There were no beds or shel-ters; the chamber was only what it was. The colors that sur-rounded them would catch all the attention of any who enter throwing away the fact that any animal would be looking for a seat. Without warning the pink door slowly opened without a sound. The smell of flowers and spring water filled the air as the large pink butterfly walked through it. Behind her came the blue and the orange butterflies. The pink butterfly stared again with her big blue eyes as they blinked covering the gleam for only a brief moment.

“Fate has seemingly brought you together,” she announced clearly though in a soft whisper. “So let fear subside as you are quite safe within our Greens.”

“Your welcoming is looked upon with great respect Mikhayla the Pink but I am afraid we bear ill news,” Ward re-plied looking into the eyes of the butterfly. They still reminded him of the shimmer that East Pond gave in the day light.

“Ill news,” she retorted with concern. “We are unaware of ill news.”

“War is coming to the Greens . . . war that may already

Page 230: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 216 -

—be upon your doorstep,” Ward said in a sincere tone. The rest of the band was silent but Kezwick looked to the lab with ques-tions of his own. He knew nothing of this news himself and did not like the sound of it.

“If this is true it must be brought before the true leader of The Greens right away,” Mikhayla the Pink responded as her six long legs quickly carried her to the bright green door. She opened it and without a word walked in leaving the door ajar. A moment later a soft voice called out from the green glow sounding even more comforting then the other butterflies. Ward and Kezwick went first followed by Mischief and Pocket. The room was painted all in green while large soft balls of moss big enough to hold a large animal sat against the smooth walls. The room’s walls were constructed with the same bark that the other room had only green. The balls of moss were also green and covered in fine hairs that if sat upon felt like water only one did not get wet. To the far end of the room sat the largestmoss ball and a butterfly that was much smaller then the oth-ers sat atop it with all six legs crossed neatly. The pink but-terfly stood to the side looking back at the band; Mikhayla nodded and looked to the butterfly that was so much smaller then her. The smaller one was as green as grass in the warmest season and seemed to glow more then any of the others. Her eyes were large and blinked with beauty . . . they were a light green color and swam with a swirl of mystery and concern.

“The night storms now great animals of the land and you bring ill news to our place of being,” the green butterfly began. Ward simply nodded and did not speak on the advice of the guard.

“You may speak yard animal, I have spent some time with your friend and know of your venture to the east,” finished the small green butterfly.

Page 231: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 217 -

“We only wondered if it were possible to pass through The Greens heading north. But the reason to travel to the High Over Flat, strange as it may be, was here behind your very walls . . . ,” Ward said looking down at the pig for a brief moment. “Now it seems as though the time and task has turned.”

“What does that mean yard animal? This event you speak of has nothing to do with you or your companions,” Lysandra the Green said blinking all the while. “You wish to save your son where as this coming of war is a predicament in regards to The Greens.”

“You seem to think that this is only a thing in itself . . . this coming war, but in fact it is my fault that it has come to this,” Ward replied with a weakness in his voice. “Because of reasons you do not know this leads all back to me and what I hold and the reason why I must save my son.”

Lysandra the Green leaped off of the large moss ball land-ing on the smooth green floor with all six legs. She moved passed Mikhayla the Pink and up close to the band. Mischief slipped behind Pocket while the butterfly stood chest high to Ward, just a little taller then Kezwick.

“The guards to the north of The Greens knew of the rats coming across the Swift. We keep a close eye on our borders, sometimes it can be very difficult to see all unwelcome guests as the landmass is so large,” Lysandra began to explain. “But it was not hard to see the rats’ coming as their army is very large and unable to avoid the eyes along the northern border.”

“Then why act surprised at the news I bring,” Ward asked with aconfused look.

“It was a test to see if you were spies of the coming rats. We only thought of protecting The Greens and with you in-forming us of the coming threat that would clear all of you as

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 232: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 218 -

—henchmen of the rats,” the butterfly said turning and walking away. “But now it seems as though it would be quite difficult to travel north as you would be walking directly through an army of war hungry rats.”

Ward said nothing to the band as he stood pondering what to do in his mind. Sleep was plaguing them all as Mischief let out a long wide yawn. No more could be said or done now. Lysandra the Green informed them that in the morning they would meet with the great toad but for now they needed sleep. They were given a small meal of flower leaves covered in freshhoney. Small curved slices of bark filled with fresh plant water were the last of their meal and they were all brought through the pink door to rest. It was similar to the green room only it was painted all in pink and quite larger. All the other butter-flies were perched atop soft pink moss balls along with a little cub named Tippy who snored softly.

Mikhayla brought them each to their own pink moss and the soft texture put them all to sleep.....all but Kezwick and Ward whom needed to speak with one another. Strange enough the rooms had no fire to light them; it was the color that brought the soft glow.

“Is the stone safe Master Kezwick?” Ward asked first off making sure no one was listening.

Kezwick nodded and cleared his throat, “Dear Bernice made it home quite safe also so you need not worry.”

Ward smiled and went quiet a moment before continuing. He went on to explain all that had happened since the break up at the willow. He spoke of the waterfall and the wall of water. He spoke of Odman and the wolves. He spoke of how they had reached the mushrooms edge and the meetings with Mother Nature. Kezwick’s eyes lit up at the way Ward talked about her, the lab told the pig of what was given to him and

Page 233: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 219 -

why, “I have not spoke with her since Kezwick.....I think she fears what may happen if things turn ill.”

The pig listened to how wee Mischief had been affected by the Four Hills and how they had to keep a close eye on the dog. Kezwick agreed that it would be wise to help watch Mischief. It seemed as though something was missing thought the pig as Ward continued. In the back of his mind there was a point he was pondering and it came out interrupting Ward as he spoke, “Where is Donetrun?”

Ward paused a moment and swallowed with discomfort. Kezwick was wide awake now and waiting for an answer from the great lab, “Where is he Master Ward . . . why is he not here with us?”

“Before we reached Green West hunters brought him down from the sky. His wing was badly wounded and I thought he was going to die right before me upon the ground,” Ward ex-plained as sorrow caused his voice to shake.

“So he is not dead . . . Donetrun is alive?”“As far as I know, Mezamir the Wise came and he is the

one that told me of the coming war. He then took Donetrun away to the High Willow,” Ward stopped a moment and rested his head upon the soft moss.

“You saw the owl,” Kezwick asked in surprise.“Yes,” Ward answered. “His hopes for Donetrun’s well be-

ing were high as his fear of war was uncertain. The old owl grows tired . . . I could see it in his eyes.”

Kezwick was quiet. The room was still as the sound of deep sleep filled the air. The pig then leaned in closer to Ward to whisper of more news, “When I fell, Lord Marvel was with me. He had agreed to go as far as High Over Flat . . . ” Kez-wick paused and shook his head in doubt. “I think he was go-ing to go on, I feel it in my heart that it is not the last time I

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 234: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 220 -

—will see him.”

“If the warthog does in fact look for us then it will be a burden to bring him along, but Mezamir the Wise seems to think we need him,” Ward said as he closed his eyes ready to sleep.

“He means well, most of the time . . . ” Kezwick mum-bled. “I believe that he still has that fire within him, to do what’s right.”

Ward raised his head as he looked to the pig with tiresome eyes, “He only believes in one thing . . . his self pity.”

The lab fell into sleep and Kezwick was the last to drift off. The warm glow of pink gave a feel of comfort as all went dark.

A grey gloom stood thick around the pig as he sat in a wide open unfamiliar field. The grass was hard as it was covered in a shiny frost that was cold to the touch. Somewhere beyond where he sat the sun was out but the gloom left it unclear, no clouds, only a haze of grey. Sounds echoed in the thick air that came closer. Movement was present off in the field as the crackle of the frost pierced the breeze. Then, bursts of flame balled up around the pig causing him to lose his breath mo-mentarily. In all directions large balls of fire danced towering high into the grey sky. Sparks flew about drifting into the air like small fire flies and then vanishing. Kezwick tried to yell out but could not speak. He tried to run but he could not move and if he could the balls of fire were too large to escape while unbearable heat waved across his body.

A shadow lurked beyond the fire. Long and lean with a towering back the figure moved with slows steps. Between each space amongst the flames it stopped and stared with eyes that seemed to attract the fire. The flames dipped into its eyes

* * *

Page 235: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 221 -

in long streams swirling a moment and then vanishing. The beast grinned moving to the next open space between

the flames. Kezwick could not look away, the fire churned cir-cles around the figures head causing the teeth in its mouth to glimmer. Blood stained it yelped loudly and the pig cringed with fear.

“The stone!!” it hissed in a voice that caused Kezwick’s hair to stand on end, “The stone for your own!!”

Kezwick closed his eyes and searched for a calming thought. Sweat dripped down his face as he tried to yell out but still no voice came. He could feel the heat of the fire come closer but he could not open his eyes as he knew the beast stood before his face. Then there was a simple whisper, “the stone . . . the stone for your own . . . ”

The pig opened one eye as he sat in a lowered crouch. The fire was gone as was the beast. Birds sang and at that very moment large trees burst through the crust of the land as soft dark soil flew all about. Leaves grew before his eyes as ducks swooped down from the white clouds looming above. Flowers blossomed giving a scent of love and goodness while grass grew fresh and green around his ankles. The elements all sat in their glory while a warm breeze moved the treetops. Out from be-hind a far off hill walked a unicorn, the one he had seen before. The hill was covered in white flowers as bees danced from one blossom to the next. The unicorn stopped at the foot of the hill and shook his mane as it glimmered. Then a bright ray of sun came down dawning atop the hill. The unicorn look to the pig and then back to the hill. Its horn shone bright as it kicked at the ground, without a word it walked back around the hill and out of sight. Kezwick tried to yell out to the beast of beauty but he could not, he grunted in frustration. The light still glowed upon the hilltop while the white flowers now whispered into

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 236: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 222 -

—the wind . . .

“I will wait . . . for time is all I have . . . ”

Kezwick saw the lush treetops slowly form into the pink moss balls of the room he had fallen asleep in. All remained asleep still as sweat dripped from his brow. The pig quietly slipped down from his soft moss ball and moved across the pink floor to the pink door. He needed to take a little stroll to stretch his legs as it was hard to move about after experienc-ing such comfort. The large butterflies stirred as he opened the door but none woke while he exited closing it tightly.

Outside the door of the main butterfly chamber, where the toads had escorted Ward and the others earlier, the flame at the wall within the wooden goblet still flickered softly. The space here was very dark compared to the colored butterfly chamber and rooms. Kezwick had not noticed how dark it was after all the time he had spent with the butterflies. Off to the right the pig noticed that there was an opening in the wall of woven plants. It was darker beyond it but he was sure that it would be quite alright to try and enter. He leaned halfway in peering into the dark, there clearly was a long corridor leading to the left and further down there was a faint light. The pig walked in and started left. The walls to both sides seemed to moan softly as he moved slowly along looking back every so often. He then noticed that the corridor behind him closed in and there was now no way back.

“Oh no,” he mumbled to himself. “What have I gotten my-self into now?”

The light ahead still shone so Kezwick moved a little faster. Behind him the corridor continued to fill in, every time he paused it would also. It moaned with each stop and when he moved along as it followed. He hoped that it was not a dead

* * *

Page 237: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 223 -

end as the walls became covered with the glow of the light. He entered a small room which had a wood platform in the very center. Atop the platform was a large wooden bowl that held a yellow flame within it, that same beautiful scent of the butter-flies filled the room. Kezwick circled the platform eyeing the wavering flame and then sat seeing that the opening he had walked in through was now filled in.

“Grand . . . ” he whispered.“Not grand at all little yard animal,” a high pitched voice

croaked. “One could be lost in the Greens if one does not have power over it.”

Kezwick looked behind himself to what use to be a wall and saw a wide opening with three large toads standing side by side. Their eyes were as white as fresh snow in the winter and their mouths were thin and crooked. One would lick its chin with a long black tongue while another’s eyes would blink slow showing the layered eyelids come apart. Then another’s throat would expand and then deflate with a deep croak while an-other would flare its nostrils. Kezwick could only smile, these toads were much taller then the guard toads but they were as thin as tree twigs. One moved left while another moved right, the third one stayed where he was. Each had a walking stick, no weapon, as the walking sticks were constructed with dried wood. At the tops of the walking sticks were carved heads of a great toad, wide and its eyes big as ponds sitting side by side.

“What business is it of yours to wander The Greens?” the toad in the middle croaked loudly as his throat expanded.

“I only wished to stretch my limbs is all,” Kezwick an-swered as he remained seated.

The great toads all looked at one another. Their white eyes blinked and then they looked back to the pig. The toad that stood by the opening stepped forward and licked his chin with

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 238: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 224 -

—his black tongue, “The Greens will close in upon you if you do not hold power over them,” the toad raised his walking stick and spoke unclear words loudly. The top opened to a night sky which gave birth to cold hard rain. Kezwick looked up and saw patches of dark grey cloud amongst the stars. Large cold rain-drops fell into the yellow flame as it hissed and crackled.

“You see!!! You see!!!” the toad to the right hollered as thun-der crashed and lightning flashed. “Only the undead toads of legend hold the power!!”

All three raised their walking sticks and chanted together. The plant life around them moaned and screamed as it slowly closed overhead . . . and the rain no longer fell upon them. They were all soaked with the damp cold and Kezwick shook with fury. The toads stared again as rain water dripped from their chins, one flicked out his black tongue clearing the water off of his.

“I wish not to have power over The Greens. I simply need-ed a walk,” the pig answered as the wet feel made him uncom-fortable.

“No place to wander little animal,” they said together. Then only the middle toad spoke; “The walls will close in upon you leaving you lost but we will guide you back,” he muttered. “Three days of rain delay the rats to the north but a clear day will come and you all will meet with Todd the Toad King be-fore you take leave.”

“I am sure we will,” the pig mumbled.“I am Storm the Bright, a toad of legend. These are my

brothers; we followed Todd south long ago leaving our home in Float Mud. Here we came and the crab grass poisoned what remained but Todd flourished. Making a deal with the mother of all and bringing us back,” Storm paused a moment licking his chin while his throat expanded and deflated. “We awoke

Page 239: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 225 -

lying beside one another, hundreds of us. But the crab grass had grown into a mass of plant life that was unknown. All the toads gasped for air choking and spiting, coming back to life, coming back from the dead to fulfill our deed. We trap the poison within ourselves and the very soul of it rests like a tomb deep inside the Stones of the Greens. This is no place for your kind as the undead toads of legend keep it well; we are a thousand seasons old as is the poison. But The Greens will not let you be . . . it will trap you and leave you lost.”

“Yes,” said the toad to the right suddenly. “The Greens does not feel remorse nor does it care of your well being. It is poi-son and only evil it knows. I am Quinlan the Calm, brother of Strom. I am also a toad of legend.”

“As am I,” croaked the toad to the left. This one sounded angry and frustrated. It folded its arms leaning atop the toad head that was carved into its walking stick, “I am Jeph the Grump, brother of Storm and of Quinlan. The Greens will kill you if you do not let us guide you back. Lucky that you came across the yellow flame, this is the heart of The Greens!! You stand at the very center of its being and this is the final piece which holds the poison within. The yellow flame is pure goodness and it burns only if the butterflies remain within the borders of the poison. They are kind at heart and the love they have keeps the flame burning . . . without the flame the good and evil lose balance thus giving the poison back the power to spread.”

Kezwick listened intently. The story was one of great leg-end and he had the very legends of old before him to tell it, “I am very sorry if I tainted your being in any way, as I said I only needed to stretch my legs,” finished the pig with a smile.

The toads came together and chanted loudly. Behind them the wall closed and behind Kezwick the wall opened. The plant

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 240: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 226 -

—life screamed and then sat still leaving a gaping hole to enter. Storm the Bright thumped his walking stick and moved to-ward the door. Quinlan followed as Jeph stepped up beside the pig towering over him.

“You have not tainted our being young yard animal, your honesty saves you from us not believing you mean well,” Jeph said also thumping his walking stick. The carved toad head atop the stick made a small rattling noise and then Jeph limped toward the opening. “Follow close and do not lag, the walls will close quick behind us.”

Ahead Storm and Quinlan thumped their walking sticks as light suddenly streamed from the carved heads atop them. They moved slow as Kezwick kept close to Jeph.. a moan came from the plant life as it closed in behind them. Broken light bounced off the walls that all looked the same. Jeph occasionally glanced back at Kezwick to make sure he was close, his white eyes showed no emotion. A short while later they stopped and Quinlan chanted loudly, the words were unknown to the pig as a stream of light came into the small space they stood in. To the right the wall of plant life had opened and it led back into the room were Kezwick had been. The same goblet of oil burned on the wall but after walking in the dark corridor for such a long while it seemed much brighter.

“All are still asleep,” mutter Storm the Bright. The tops of Storm’s and Quinlan’s walking sticks were stained with mild burns. Quinlan waved his walking stick and the stain vanished, Storm did the same. Jeph walked over by the goblet and spoke odd words; he spread his thin frail arms as he held his walk-ing stick with his right hand. The wall of plant life opened as it moaned and screamed, inside was dark. Jeph thumped his stick as light burst from the carved head atop it. The corridor looked the same as any other. Jeph entered and was gone fol-

Page 241: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 227 -

lowed by Quinlan the Calm. Storm turned to the pig as his tongue licked at his chin black and long. His throat expanded and deflated before he spoke, “Morning beyond the poison is coming. Rest a while longer little animal of the yard and when the sun peaks you will meet with Todd. He will give you the right passage to take.”

Kezwick watched the toad of legend limp over to the open-ing and with his exit the opening was no more. The pig quietly entered the door leading to the chamber where the butterfly’s doors resided, all were still asleep. After entering the pink door he struggled up atop his moss ball within the pink room. Lay-ing down his head he stayed awake until all others woke a short time later.

The three day storm had ended and none who were within the Greens had felt its wrath. Word was that Float Mud had flooded into the Coldmare causing the Coldmare to overflow into The Wetlands. No dry land was badly damaged by the storm but it would take some time for the after affects to dry up and mend. It was the last big rain storm before the truly cold weather would arrive. The cold season was just around the corner but the band still had some time . . . of course de-pending on how they spent it.

The butterflies of red and orange brought the company juice vines covered in wild jam made with fresh fruit that was grown deep within The Greens. The juice vines pulsated with sweet water, these precious vines only grew in The Greens no-where else in the land did plants of this type grow. There was no need to drink as the sweet juice dripping out was enough. They all got their fill as they talked about the past days. Kez-wick introduced Tippy to all and he acted shy as always. The cub was growing, whether he noticed or not, but Kezwick had. Tippy was almost as big as Ward now and the pig said nothing.

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 242: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 228 -

—Pocket sang some songs that he sang when they were all very young. Songs of the yard and songs of Thick Brush back when the elder rabbits fought for their lands. Mischief was silent he would glance around the room with a strange look upon his face. Ward and Kezwick sat close laughing about old jour-neys and tasks, for a moment they all forgot about the coming war which sat on the verge. No one talked of the black stone, Donetrun or Peller; it was as though for one brief moment in time nothing was wrong . . . as if it were only a distant memory long passed, a myth one might say.

Mikhayla the Pink then came through the door as they all looked on. She informed them they would stand before Todd the toad legend’s king. He would put them on their way ac-companied by the three legends. When the band inquired of the legendary toads Kezwick only lowered his head, he never spoke of coming across the three or when he saw the yellow flame of goodness. Mikhayla explained before they started off through twists and turns emits The Greens. They would walk together along dimly lit corridors lead by two smaller undead toad guards. The guards mumbled and chanted as the plant life ahead groaned and cried. Even in the day time The Greens were dark unless they opened the plant life overhead. The toads kept these parts of The Greens sealed shut to make sure the king was safe. Awhile later they came to two enormous doors made entirely of thick flat leaves. The leaves were massive and all sewn together with juice vine that pulsated. Each door had a knob which was a fat grey mushroom. The toad’s hummed and croaked thumping their spears on the floor below them and then silence came as the way behind them was now closed in.

A deep answer came from the other side of the doors. The band all looked at one another with fear and wonder. The toad

Page 243: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 229 -

guards thumped their spears once again and then both grasped the large grey mushroom knobs turning them. The large doors opened outward and a smell of damp ageless moisture came floating out to where they stood. The chamber ahead was very wide to the back and sides. It was lit by numerous flames that sat within oil filled goblets that were scattered all about the floor and walls. The guards turned and walked passed the band to the rear. Then with a chant and stomp they were gone be-hind closed walls. At the door stood Lysandra the Green, she blinked as her green eyes flashed in the shadowed light.

“You may enter,” she said simply as she scurried away on her six legs.

Ward walked in with Kezwick beside him. Pocket followed as wee Mischief brought up the rear. The chamber was round and dark while the smell came stronger and made the company cover their noses. It was a stench brought about but the churn-ing of time and a myth of great legend was what dwelled here. To the far end of the room was a large black hole, cobwebs and roots hung from the top while a thick layer of mold laced the entrance. The floor under their steps gushed as the plant life below was stirred in muck . . . it was the lack of sunlight that made it this way.

“Stop there,” Lysandra said from further back. “He will come soon, from there I mean,” she pointed at the large black hole. “He will tell you what will be, you will not tell him. Todd is much wiser then any you know, believe me when I say for he is passed death . . . he is of legend.”

Lysandra the Green then closed the massive doors after ex-iting. The band waited in silence as a deep hollow croak came from the hole. The cobwebs and roots swayed as a mysteri-ous gust came from somewhere deep within it. A rumble and thump, rumble and thump came clear as the band came closer

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 244: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 230 -

—together not even realizing they had. Something of great girth was coming toward the drab light that touched the edge of the hole. Then to the shock of the band a toad of enormous size came out, but only his head. It alone was almost large enough to cover the entire opening. With a loud thump it came to a stop and a breeze of air exited its mouth almost knocking the band over. Its eyes were white with a strange swirl of grey; its mouth was stretched thin and three times longer then any other toad due to the size of its head. The head alone was much larger then Ward in height as it was covered in fat lumps that glowed deep within. The band only stared as the monster swal-lowed. The sound the swallow made was loud enough that they could here it travel all the way down to the pit of the toad’s belly.

“War comes (blurp) to The Greens,” the toad began as strings of slime stretched from his upper lip to his lower lip. He stirred a bit seming to look for comfort, “Your story (blurp) confirms your safe passage,” he said as a large black tongue covered in warts slurped out across his chin.

“Thank you toad of legend,” Ward said as he bowed. The others did also and the toad simply croaked deep within his throat.

“The (blurp) three toads of legend,” he paused and swal-lowed as it made a deep gush in his throat the same as before, “will guide you (blurp) to the far north of The Greens (blurp). There you will exit The Greens and be off (blurp).”

The toad stirred again as he let out a long belch that almost knocked the band over. It smelt of mildew and old wet weeds. He rocked back and forth a moment and con-tinued, “The land will rise before the Swift (blurp) and at the top will be the summit of the High Over Flat. Fear not the journey out of The Greens as the war (blurp) has not yet

Page 245: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 231 -

come . . . fear what will be waiting and blocking your way. I will not (blurp) send any passed the (blurp) edge of the north as my kind are unable . . . (blurp) if war comes, it comes to The Greens and I pity who it may (blurp) be.”

Todd the toad of legend walked out of the hole. He thumped and bumped as he came and a release of air came clear from the opening. He did not speak and the band watched as the large toad turned and began to waddle back toward the hole head first. He was returning back to wherever it was he came from..deep, deep in the hole on the wall.

“Wait!!!” Ward called out as the company looked on in wonder. The toad of legend jumped and two guards stormed in with haste. They held out their spears as they chanted and yelled jabbing at the other members. Pocket and Mischief stood their ground as Kezwick stuck by Ward’s side. With a rumble and thud the toad turned back while the swirl of grey in his eyes danced the color of death. His tongue slurped out and then in with one quick motion. The guards croaked loud poking at Mischief, Pocket pulled back his hind legs and in one quick motion kicked hard sending the spear flying out of the hands of one guard. The other one stepped back as Pocket steadied himself.

“Pocket, stand down,” Ward said aloud but the other guard lunged. At that moment a sudden noise stopped every-thing . . . “Behave yourselves!!!”

All stood still as statues. Their eyes were on Todd’s as he trembled with rage. He moved ahead slightly and licked his chin. A deep croak rumbled in his belly as he stopped just be-fore Ward, Kezwick could feel the heat of his breath.

“Young yard animal (blurp) I offer you passage. If you ques-tion it (blurp) you will not have it,” Todd announced as his eyes swirled and his lumps glowed. He swayed side to side with a

The Unexpected Coming of War—

Page 246: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 232 -

—long soft groan.

“Speak . . . (blurp) . . . ”Ward cleared his throat and stepped ahead of the pig. Pock-

et still stood firm along side wee Mischief facing the guards.“The rats of Deep Gully are many. Their army waits yes but

not from fear, they are too many to wait on fear. This should never have been, not now, not the land we live in. The wars long ago were to stop what has now come and I believe it is my fault. What I hold has brought this and it is why we are all so far from home,” Ward paused looking back at his friends. “My duty is to protect what I hold, my duty is to save my son and my duty is to be part of all things that surround this task.”

The company all looked at Ward as he lowered his head. Kezwick stared at the eyes of the lab and knew right away what he had meant. Pocket took his attention away from the guards as did Mischief. Todd licked his chin and stirred slightly, “Say what it is you wish to say yardling (blurp),” the toad said with a heavy croak.

Ward looked up at Todd the king, “I will hold my journey at bay for now . . . and join the great toads in the war against the rats.”

The others did not speak and neither did the king.Soon after the king would agree, much to the surprise of

the band it was to be and they would all give their service to The Greens. Ward felt in his heart that it was the right thing to do. If he did not help them the guilt would surly eat him alive. He feared for the ones he loved, he feared for the safety the yard . . . he feared the coming of war and possibly dying while within its grim malice. This for now would be the end of the task but with a little hope and courage it would continue once more.

Page 247: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 233 -

Deep Within the Willow

A storm grew strong outside the High Willow.Some rain had slowed the return of the wise owl ashe carried the wounded duck upon his back. Done-

trun did not speak nor did he move, but he was alive. When Mezamir was inside he brought Donetrun to the upper floor where he ate and slept. He placed the duck down upon a bed made of dry weed and grass and shook the rain from his feath-ers. He wandered over to his thick wood table and sat on one of the old wood stools.

“I am sleepy,” the owl whispered as he glanced over at Done-trun who was lying still.

Mezamir’s eyes slowly crept shut but he forced them open. Rain came hard on the trunk of the willow and it echoed through the room and down the spiral of stairs. The pictures that lined the rooms and halls rattled at the presence of distant thunder. The owl leaned back and pulled his pipe out from un-der his wing and with a quick flick of his left wing tip the pipe burst into a grey smoke. He glared up at the low ceiling as rain thumped and wind bumped, it was a storm he would rather stay inside for.

He stepped across the room to the bed side of Donetrun, the duck was bleeding much more then Mezamir had realized. There was a hole in his wing the size of a full grow chestnut and the owl needed to stop the bleeding. Quickly he rummaged about the willow as his pipe left behind roads of grey. He re-turned to the duck a while later with long dry willow limbs and

Page 248: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 234 -

—thin strips of inner willow bark. The owl covered the wound with the bark and tied it tight with the limbs. It would help for the bleeding but not stop it entirely. The process took some time and the duck did not budge once throughout.

Again the owl took a seat at the table pulling his pipe from his beak, a funnel of smoke moved around his wide feathery head. His eyes closed and he fell into sleep unexpectedly. When he woke he did not know how long he had slept and he also realized that he had left his pipe in his beak still glowing with burning field weed.

“Goodness,” the owl said getting to his feet. “I am lucky I did not burn down the entire willow along with the duck and I,” he added knocking out the remaining ambers from his pipe on the edge of the table.

Mezamir left the room again and returned with hot field tea that sat thick and still inside a wood cup. He tried giving some to the duck but Donetrun would not swallow, he was cold and his feathers were covered in a clammy sweat. Some tea made it into the ducks belly but not much and he still did not make a sound. The owl could only wait now and hope for the duck to come to. He walked back to the table and with his head atop it he fell into a deep sleep once more.

While the thunder crashed and the lightning flashed the owl slept soundly dreaming of warm nights free of burden. Day came and went and the owl did not stir. The storm pushed on for three days when Mezamir woke seeing that he had fallen asleep with his head atop the table. For three days he had slept and he felt a new strength boil within. He got to his feet push-ing the stool back, the lantern had burnt out and the room was almost black. The dark did not bother Mezamir as he could see just fine he only had the lanterns for show. With a flick of his wing a spark danced in the air and flashed bright bringing a flame to the lantern. The room illuminated and the owl looked

Page 249: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 235 -

to the bed . . . Donetrun was moving.“Grand,” the owl said pushing his pipe into his beak. “You’re

waking up.”Mezamir got closer and saw that blood soaked the bed.

Donetrun was moving but his eyes were cloudy. With utter shock the owl adjusted the ducks bandage but so much blood had already been lost. Donetrun looked up at the wise owl and swallowed with weary strength. He opened his bill to speak and he chocked and coughed. He was burning with a fever that could not be broken and his feathers were soaked through to his pale skin. He tried with agony to breathe as he gasped for air. Mezamir stepped back spreading his wings, his eyes glim-mered with a fire of blue. A gust of ice cold air came from him in a flash of brilliant light. He mumbled ancient words of great owls and bursts of blue flame grew all around the duck. Magic brought down the fever but the owl could not heal the wound and it was to far gone. The glimmer in the owls eyes vanished and he came down after leaving the floor for a brief moment. The fever was gone but the pain was not.

“It is not your time duck of East Pond,” the owl whispered softly.

Donetrun coughed hoarsely as his eyes where shadowed with darkness. He looked about the room and then back to the owl, “I hear the wind,” the duck moaned softly grabbing onto the owls wings. “And I fear what it tells me is true.”

The wind whispered to the duck and told him he was going to die. A moment later he did just that.

The pipe of Mezamir the Wise fell to the floor before it had even been lit. He gazed at the motionless duck with sorrow that grew like an unfriendly weed. Donetrun of East Pond was gone . . . the owl had failed the very hope of Ward and the others. Mezamir stumbled over to the table as his eyes filled with tears of guilt. He began to blame himself; if he had not

Deep Within the Willow—

Page 250: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

The Balance of Hope

- 236 -

—fallen asleep the duck might still be alive. So tired he had been though . . . so tired.

He moved about the room for quite some time mumbling to himself, but this would not go away . . . not ever. Mezamir stopped and he glanced at the walls of the willow slowly walk-ing over to their smooth surface. He put his wings upon them and closed his eyes. For a long while he muttered to himself as though he were discussing a secret with the tree. Without warning the willow moved, it swayed and caused some of the stools to topple over. Mezamir gripped the wall whispering to it softly, the tree steadied and moaned deep to the very roots. Mezamir brought down his wings and tucked them in tight to his sides. He looked to the walls of the willow and smiled, “You are truly a thing of beauty,” he whispered and then made his way to the staircase.

The owl never moved with such swift steps. He almost fell as he reached the base of the stairs. It was dark as the hall lan-terns were also burnt out. A couple pictures were lying on the steps as the storm had caused them to fall down from their spot on the wall. The owl flipped his wing and one after the other the lanterns burst into flame giving warm light to the corridor leading toward the small door that sat at the end. It was the door leading out of the tree. He realized that he had forgotten his pipe and stopped dead in his tracks just as he reached for the door knob, but his pipe would have to wait. Yes, Mezamir the Wise left his pipe behind for the first time in his life as he walked out into a bright morning light. He was off again and heading toward the Four Hills. He shut the door to the willow tight and sprang off the limb into the clear blue sky flying south toward the round sun that sat within it.

Page 251: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

- 237 -

The End

(Book Two of: The Band of Ward)

Page 252: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete
Page 253: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete

Writer and author Timothy David Walker continues his be-loved saga with the second installment ‘The Balance of Hope’. With his many stories of fantasy and horror Timothy is no stranger to the world of writing after being discovered in late 2004. He enjoys the likes of Tolkien, King and Jordan finding inspiration from their stories. He and his wife Lysandra live and work in Barrie, Ont. And are blessed with two beautiful children . . . their daughter Mikhayla and their son Aiden.

Page 254: Walker, Timothy David -- The Balance of Hope -- Complete